The Twilight Fall

Chapters

Chapter 1 - Shadow and Sunlight
Chapter 2 - Shadow's Embrace
Chapter 3 - The Sun Rises
Chapter 4 - Old Enemies
Chapter 5 - What Shadow Hides...
Chapter 6 - ...The Moon Reveals
Chapter 7 - A Pie, a Prince, and a plan
Chapter 8 - Dancing Sundrops
Chapter 9 - Voices of the Shadow
Chapter 10 - Twilight's Fall
Chapter 11 - The Last Peaceful Dinner
Chapter 12 - The Winds of Change
Chapter 13 - Apple in the Barn
Chapter 14 - Apple Family Values
Chapter 15 - Madness and Methods
Chapter 16 - Dreams and Diamonds
Chapter 17 - Unexpected Visitors
Chapter 18 - Into Shadow
Chapter 19 - The Diamond's Regard
Chapter 20 - Sunset Exodus
Chapter 21 - A Domino Falls
Chapter 22 - The Wall of Tales
Chapter 23 - Butterfly Wings
Chapter 24 - The New World
Chapter 25 - Sacrifice
Chapter 26 - Master
Chapter 27 - The Fall of Ponyville
Chapter 28 - The Twilight War
Epilogue - The Call of the Crusader
Afterword - Authors Notes

Chapter 1 - Shadow and Sunlight

"Shadow and Sunlight forever entwined, for each can Save, and each can Blind." - Gentle Buck, Earth Pony Philosopher

Canterlot Library, The Sealed Archive - Six months after the Tantalus Incident

Deep within the Canterlot Library, a set of massive solid iron doors are set into a forbidding stone wall. These doors are guarded day and night by four royal guard ponies and one member of the Equestrian Battlemage division. Set into this door are six locks, each of which requires a magically enhanced key.

Each of these keys are in the possession of the six most powerful individuals within the Equestrian government. Because this was the door to the Sealed Archive, the collection of the most dangerous volumes of lore and ancient artifacts in all of Equestria - and some believed, the world.

Princess Celestia was not used to the act of pleading to others, yet here she had no choice. So she had begged of the keepers of the keys to open the Archive for the first time since the Lunar Rebellion. Each of the keepers had heard her arguments - That Twilight Sparkle, one of Equestria's most powerful unicorns needed to be cured of this affliction. That no other pony Magic in the archives had even so much at hinted on how to deal with this power of 'Shadow'.

They had taken three weeks to deliberate. This morning, they had unlocked the doors.

The sealed Archive was not a large room. It contained only four book cases and two large sets of display cases, along with four chests neatly stacked beneath them. The entire room was contained within a single magical circle, one of the biggest that had ever been created.

Its wards and protections had had power poured into them by Celestia and many others down through the centuries. No malignant spirit or dark god could escape that room. Even Celestia could not breach these wards. The Archive had always been held as the one place an Alicorn could be safely imprisoned.

The door had been tightly shut behind her - there would be no removing any of these materials from this room unless the need was dire in the extreme. Before today, Celestia would never have considered even reading the titles of these books. Too many of them were possessed with a potent intelligence all their own.

The secrets they kept had been hidden away for a reason, hidden from the prying eyes and lustful gazes of those who did not care about the consequences. Princess Platinum's personal spell journal was in here, containing the last known copy of the Navis Celestian spell, the means by which Unicornia had controlled the sun and moon. The writings of King Sombra and unicorns even worse than he were stored here as well. And some tomes whose writers had long been forgotten by history, with good reason..

No, before today Princess Celestia would not have contemplated the use of these tomes or the dark knowledge they contained. Yet she intended to read through every last bucking one of them if necessary. For in these books was recorded every dark power or hoary god that had ever cursed her beloved land. There could be information in here which would lead her to Twilight Sparkle's salvation from this accursed 'Shadow'.

The past six months had not been kind to the ego of the Sun Princess. She had been convinced that the answer lie in her extensive personal libraries, or if not there within the Canterlot Library proper. Yet three solid months of research provided reams and reams of paper, filled with stone cold speculation about the nature of their foe and precious few facts.

Celestia had called upon every adviser and every magician loyal to her throne. She had offered bounties of vast wealth and power to any soul who could educate her sufficiently about her foe. Many had come to her call, none had known what she needed. For months, she had searched desperately for any other way and had found none.

She was at the very end of her rope. But within this room she believed, was her salvation. Ten neat tomes, with grey cloth covers and a simple symbol upon them. The personal research of Star Swirl the bearded. Within their pages was a lifetime of work by the most brilliant Unicorn in all of history. Celestia extracted the tome she sought, the very first one. Within the pages was the work Star Swirl had done during his time traveling amongst the earth pony tribes. Sure enough, she quickly found the passages she needed.

Winter's Heart, 15th day.

At last, I have found the legendary Dark Book. A tome of magic from the days of the Alicorn Dominion, long since lost to ponykind. I must be cautious in my research, yet I must admit my hooves are trembling in anticipation. Within these pages may lie the secret to the salvation of my people, and all of our brothers and sisters in the other tribes.

Winter's Heart, 22nd day.

The Dark Book is even more treacherous than I originally assumed. Had my containment ritual not been flawless, I might have been consumed by its power. There is some dark being trapped within the pages of the tome, which calls itself 'Umbra'. We spoke briefly the previous evening, and it told me something of itself. It is apparently quite wary of me continuing to read the pages of its home, yet I must press forward. Time runs short.

Winter's Waning, 3rd day

I have finally tamed the Dark Book to my hoof. I have convinced Umbra to allow me to plumb the secrets of the book, in return for which I have promised him to work to see him freed. I have no objections to this course of events. As such creatures go, Umbra is at the least polite enough to understand that I would sign no pact with him. That he might be dangerous is obvious. That I have no choice is even more obvious.

Winters Waning, 30th day

Princess Platinum has informed me that Pegasopolis is becoming increasingly unable to control the weather. There is some kind of magical force inhibiting their natural abilities. Though she does not know it, I have long known this course of events would take place. My studies with the book continue apace, though I am becoming increasingly worried of what the cost of our salvation might be.

Spring's Foalhood, 18th day

At last, I know the truth. And it places a terrible burden upon me. Yet I have no more time to seek a second answer. I shall have to manipulate fate itself to save Ponykind. The winter storms continue to rage, and the tribes are beginning to move to the west. I am almost out of time.

Spring's Foalhood, 23rd day

I have no choice. The young prodigy I have been meeting amongst the earth ponies is my only hope. Only he may be strong enough to withstand the corruption of Umbra. I will be giving him the dark book, and in so doing I cast my soul into the stygian pits. What I do now, I do not for myself, but for all ponykind. May the goddess have mercy upon me.

Winter's Heart, 25th Day

It is done. The young boy freed Umbra, and in the dark creatures haste to make his new pawn suffer he has unwittingly saved us all. The Fire of Friendship has been lit, and the threat to all ponykind has been slain. We have wielded darkness against darkness, and found a ray of hope.

I met the poor child above the plains, changed by the power. It was horrifying and beautiful to behold. I cannot abandon this child now. I owe him, we all owe him far too much. I know not even where to begin in the defeat of this dark beast, but I shall find a way if one exists.

Celestia stared for a time at the book, feeling her hopes sink slowly into the floor. But what followed raised them up again if slowly. Page upon page of research followed, and Celestia set her mind to the task. Hours passed, and she did not notice. Food was irrelevant, the only duty she'd need to perform was the sun lowering. That was not for some time to come, so she worked.

One by one, she searched through the tomes for even the merest hint of progress, for every possible scrap of information. The search for a cure had frustrated even Star Swirl, but he had not been thwarted completely. Any other unicorn might have given up, yet the difficulty of the task had simply driven him to try harder.

Finally, Celestia stared at the twenty pages of notes stacked neatly before her. The summary was easy enough. A cure was possible. There was hope for Twilight. Star Swirl had not had the answer, but he had given Celestia the knowledge that an answer existed. Celestia lifted the pages up with a touch of golden magic and carefully placed them in a file.

She now had a place to start.

~~~~The Twilight City, The Everfree Forest~~~~

Deep in the heart of the Everfree Forest, a new city was being born before the eyes of countless creatures. They came from every corner of the world it seemed, speaking in strange accents and bearing strange customs. Yet each and every one of them were brothers or sisters in shadow. They might not have known each other’s names, or really anything about each other. Yet as each new group walked amongst the stone shells of a once mighty city, they began to work together.

At the center of the controlled chaos, Captain Winterlight of the Shadowbolts directed the newcomers to the city to the tasks that needed completion. Lumber crews were constantly in and out of the city, ponies who knew how to work with wood or metal were working all hours of the day. Many of those who came had brought all sorts of tools and personal effects. The shells of houses were sold on a case by case basis, with all of the proceeds going to the crown.

Most of those proceeds were being fed right back into the city, of course. Captain Winterlight had to admit her new liege was determined to make her city as glorious as it could be as quickly as possible. The better to attract more wealthy families to move to her city. So the funds flowing into the government did not go to the glory of her new Queen, but rather to the glory of her city.

Winterlight was no administrator, but by virtue of being the only pony here that had any idea of what to do with disorganized civilians, she was in charge. So she had laid into the task with brash courage and stubborn determination, and so far she thought she was doing alright. Another shipment of foodstuffs from Ponyville rumbled through the square, followed by yet another cartload of Shadow touched looking for salvation. A moment of yelling had them setting to the main work of the rest of the city, which meant making the damn place livable.

That meant cutting down trees, making planks and building barracks. Temporary barracks of course, just a place for the workers and working class to live while they built better housing. Her Queen had been insistent that the working class of Twilight City would be treated with respect. It made sense long term of course, but it did mean the town had turned into a massive work camp. Of course, that was quickly coming to an end.

Six months of hard work had transformed the entire city. Where once only stone shells and ghosts seemed to dwell, the town bustled with life. The ancient marketplace had been mostly torn down and turned into the heart of the city, where everything from wax candles to rope was sold nearly as fast as it went on sale. All around the market square, buildings were going up as trading families vied to be the first to build a headquarters in the new Everfree trading hub.

Elsewhere in the city, shops and homes were springing up side by side in haphazard fashion. Sawdust seemed to be getting everywhere and nopony really seemed to mind. Of course, it wasn't just ponies moving into the town. And incredibly enough that had not been nearly the problem Winterlight had originally predicted it would be.

Even the changelings had begun to integrate into the city with a fair amount of ease. Winterlight intended to conscript a few of them to serve as a secret police later, but that could wait. Every conceivable race was showing up in town, from every corner of the world. Saddle Arabians, Ki-Lin, Griffons, Vamponies, Thestrals, Donkeys, Buffalo, and much more.

Winterlight finally managed to get the last group of the morning sorted out, and collapsed into a chair. She blinked. There had not been a chair there earlier. She looked up to see the slender form of her monarch looming quietly over her, with a slight smile on that mysterious face.

~~~~~~

Twilight Sparkle had to chuckle at the sudden poleaxed look on Winterlight's face. The poor pegasus pony had been working herself to death trying to keep everything under control. Not that any of us have had much of a choice. Twilight thought with another wry chuckle. "Don't look so stunned Captain. I would hardly be worth my horn if I couldn't be there for the ponies I care about."

Despite all that had happened six months ago, Twilight had come to truly value the Captain. Certainly, there was a darkness in her - a powerful one at that. Yet Twilight had precious few ponies she could truly rely upon these days. Even with all of the help from her closest friends, the stigma of her transformation and the mystery behind it had been problematic. What could I do? At least most of Ponyville hasn't abandoned me.

That had been what had kept her going, truth be told. It had only taken one passionate speech by Rarity and one dressing-down condemnation from Applejack to shame pretty much everyone in ponyville into accepting the new her. The fact that she was now technically some kind of nobility was probably helping things too.

Ponyville in the meantime had become a boom town overnight as massive amounts of gold began flooding into the local economy from the rebuilding efforts here. Twilight had to smile a little at the vision of Granny Smith cavorting around her trees like a lunatic while Apple Family business shot through the roof. They were even calling in other members of the clan to help out with the extra workload.

Winterlight had finally recovered from her moment of stunned, before swallowing a little and nodding. Twilight knew she was not the vision of the 'Queen' Winterlight had come to serve, but she had been toeing the line ever since that night a few weeks ago. Twilight shook her head in bemusement before speaking. "Go get yourself something to eat, Captain. Anypony else can wait." She injected just enough stern expression into her voice that Winterlight nodded enthusiastically, and quickly flew off to goodness-knows-where.

Twilight laughed a little to herself, one of the few laughs she could indulge in these days. Everypony was so busy these days. Even her mentor, Princess Celestia had grown increasingly quiet and distant. In spite of the near constant letters they now exchanged following what happened six months ago, Twilight could swear Celestia was afraid for her. Or perhaps, of her.

Twilight found her hooves taking her through the town, many of the workers and citizens bowing to her as she passed. She granted them a smile, as was proper of a Lady and continued onwards. Perhaps she is right to be afraid of me now. Twilight knew that with but a thought, she could take any single one of these creatures away. Within hours, she knew that her Maidens would be at her side to teach her whatever she so demanded about how to use her power to corrupt others.

Shadow Dancer had been teaching her nonstop as it was. Mostly in how to utilize the subtler applications of the Shadow power. Moving from one shadow to another like teleportation, manipulating shadows present on the ground, using a shadowed area to make herself invisible. That last power had proven very useful lately, as Twilight had moved in silence and invisibly about her city. Watching her new citizens slowly settle into a day-to-day routine.

Yet the one thing she had refused training on was how to use her Shadow to manipulate other ponies. Shadow Dancer had described the process very vaguely, but Twilight knew what it meant. It means using my power to... make them like me. That was the sticking point. She had taken this power into herself so that she could protect the ponies she loved from destruction. Not so she could lead them into the same madness!

Yet day after day passed, and the temptation grew stronger and stronger. Shadow Dancer insisted it was not an evil to do it, but a blessing. Like Celestia had been known to grant some of her power to her most legendary champions, Twilight could do the same. And of course, so many other benefits. the little shadow whispered in her mind. After all, once they are obedient to you, they'll be so much fun to play with.

Twilight stopped in a shadowed corner, willing herself invisible with a burst of violet magic. That had been the other thing she'd noticed over the past six months. Her desire to rule had only grown, not diminished with every new soul who came under her power. Twilight had thought she was imagining things at first, but now she could practically feel it. Every time a new family came to stay, Twilight could feel a shiver of desire run down her spine. It had been incredibly distracting.

Distracting enough to drive her to... interesting methods of stress relief. Her shadows had been good for far more than just bashing in the heads of ne'er-do-wells. Twilight bit her lip and pressed her body back against the cool stone of the building, willing herself back to calm. Her mind once again swam with thoughts of all the things she could do to the ponies of this town. Unchallenged, unopposed. No one could stop her here, in the heart of her power.

Even her friends would fall to her. One by one, she would pluck them like ripe fruits. One by one, she would dig deep into their souls and pull out the parts she wanted, turning them into her obedient minions. They would feel pain of course, but there would be pleasure as well. Such pleasure. Such pain.

Twilight's eyes shot open and she gasped out, clutching the wall behind her as her breathing left her lungs in fast bursts. Celestia, what am I thinking!? she desperately, silently cried out into the daytime. Damnit, I'm not going to let these... thoughts beat me! She had to go somewhere. Somewhere familiar, and friendly and safe. Ponyville. But where in Ponyville? The library! She thought, her mind exulting. There was always an answer in the Library.

Twilight concentrated, and suddenly she began to teleport from shadow to shadow in the town, vanishing and reappearing in rapid succession as she made her way out of the city and into the Everfree Forest.

~~~~~~

Not far from Twilight, a sleek bat-winged pony slipped around the corner with a curvy smile. Her dark blue coat had blended well with the stone, and mantled her wings against her back. "Dearest Queen." She whispered to the empty shadowed corner. "You cannot deny what you are forever." her voice purred with sibilant noise.

Moments later, a stark white pegasus slipped out from seemingly nowhere to stand next to the Thestral, and gave a soft smile. "Go after her, Dancer." she whispered, her broad white wing slowly stroking along the Thestral's back. "Her self-control will falter soon. She will need you to ensure all goes well."

Shadow Dancer laughed joyfully. "Of course, Moony. I'll make sure she's taken care of. Go let the boss know, eh?" Shadow Dancer the bat-winged pony skipped into the shadow, and vanished into it a moment later.

Silent Moon, the white pegasus smiled slightly at the empty shadow, then turned and began to trot merrily down the road. Things were finally settling into their proper place in the world.

~~~~~~

Celestia's hooves quietly tic-tac'd down the corridor, the bundle of notes secured under her wing with a tight red ribbon. Celestia quietly turned down one of the main hallways and through a series of increasingly elaborate short-cuts. Keeping her mind on the act of governance had been especially difficult as of late, given her problems with Twilight. That meant ensuring she was not bothered by random courtiers as she traversed the hallways.

That did not mean she could ignore her duties, much as she wished she could. A stiff looking guard already had the small stack of scrolls waiting for her on a platter beside her bedroom door. She bowed her head in thanks to the stallion, snatching up the platter with her magic as she breezed past them. Normally, she would have stopped to chat. Today, she had no time.

The platter clattered down onto the large table in the center of her sleeping quarters, one of the scrolls neatly tumbling off of it and onto the table. Celestia carefully set down her precious notes by the bed stand, and quietly sighed as she examined her room. The place was clean, of course. Her maids refused to allow her to get the place cluttered up.

A gentle glow of magic snatched up the scrolls on the table and began to open them one by one, each message quickly floating past her gaze. Later. Later. Later. She paused, head tilted as she considered a diplomatic request from one of the Griffon envoys. Stall him. she thought, scribbling the message onto the scroll before continuing. Garbage, Garbage, Ah~! The last scroll was from Twilight, bearing her distinctive royal hoofprint seal.

Celestia quickly tossed the rest of the scrolls onto the table, messily stacking them up into piles. She quickly broke the seal on the scroll, and unrolled the vellum. Her eyes darted across the page quickly, absorbing the words carefully.

"Dear Princess Celestia,

I've been working on those mental exercises you sent me last week. They've been a big help in reducing the stress of this assignment! I've got to admit, I didn't realize just how much work went in to running a city. Let alone trying to rebuild one!

I miss you terribly, but I understand how busy your duties keep you. I hope you can find the time to come and see all of the hard work we've done here soon. The Everfree Forest has remained mysteriously quiet. Fluttershy says that a lot of the 'badness' has gone out of the place, but I really can’t quantify that for you.

I'm continuing to study this 'Shadow' power further, in the hopes that one day we might fully understand where it comes from and why. Although my studies have been slow due to a complete lack of literature on the subject, careful experimentation has already yielded impressive results. I'll be happy to share them with you as soon as I can put them down in a more scientific context.

I wanted you to know that your letters give me constant strength to face the trials every day., and how much I love you my dearest teacher. I hope to hear back from you soon.

Your faithful student,

Twilight Sparkle "

Chapter 2 - Shadow's Embrace

~~~~~Ponyville, The Golden Oaks Library~~~~~

A small burst of air was all the sound that preceded the arrival of the sleek bodied Twilight Sparkle. The library was dimly lit and silent, and smelled powerfully of parchment and ink. It was an incredibly comforting scent to Twilight, who sagged against a familiar bookshelf and closed her eyes. Home. her mind whispered softly. For all that she might now live in a veritable palace, for all of the wealth and prosperity she now had - this would always be her home.

She ran a hoof along familiar shelves, still stacked almost precisely as she'd left them. The lamps were all set to low, likely because the new Librarian was out to lunch. I'd never left the place of course. She thought wryly, gently climbing up into her favorite chair and curling up in it. I never should have left. She thought, moodily. I never should have let Celestia talk me in to taking on that stupid town.

She wanted to come back here, to take her Library back. To put Spike back to work on something that didn't involve city planning. She wanted to do some research that didn't involve these Celestia-damned shadow powers. Calm down, Twilight. If you keep this up you're going to freak out again. And given what she could do now? There was no telling how that might end.

She blinked, and turned her head for a moment and perked up her ears. Wait a minute... what's that sound? she thought, hopping off the chair. It sounded like pages turning, and somepony speaking softly. How did I not hear that before? Twilight trotted up the stairs, following her ears. That sounds like... heh, yep. She smiled a little, peeking through the crack in the doorway.

Sure enough, it was Dash, wrapped up in a familiar looking patchwork blanket and leafing through a Daring Do novel. What she was doing in Twilight's old bedroom, she didn't know. By the moon... I miss this. she wanted, so badly to just... go in there and geek out over the Daring Do novel. Except even Dash hadn't treated her exactly the same since that night all those months ago. She hadn't stopped being her friend, but she was... nervous around her. Of course, there were ways to fix that...

Twilight vanished from the shadow of the door, reappearing downstairs in the dark and silent kitchen. Twilight's breathing was coming in slow, deep bursts. No Twilight. No. You are. Not. Going. To. Do. That. She smacked her head lightly against the wall, trying not to make too much noise.

Twilight felt her heart breaking over and over in her chest. It hurt so much. She felt hot tears running down her face, and slowly dripping towards the floor. She took in a set of deep, shuddering breaths. In and out. Focus, Twilight. Focus. She did the breathing exercises that Celestia had taught her. Deep in, slow out. Deep in, slow out.

They were going so well, that Twilight didn't even notice the cyan pegasus slip into the kitchen. Didn't even notice that she hadn't stopped crying. She didn't notice a thing, until Rainbow Dash gently wrapped hooves and wings around her - startling her out of the breathing trance.

Dash hugged her tight - apparently refusing to let her go. And suddenly, Twilight didn't want her to let go. "It's okay, Twi. It's gonna be okay." Dash whispered, over and over again. Twilight knew she was still crying, and she couldn't stop. So she stopped trying, and simply let the tears roll out.

There, in her small kitchen, she turned and collapsed into Rainbow Dash's hooves. The pegasus didn't even complain - she just held Twilight close and let her cry her eyes out. It does not have to hurt, Twilight. that dark voice whispered in her mind as she clung to Dash. She will do anything for you, Twilight. You would not even have to force it upon her. Twilight tried to will the thought away, to force it down into her mind and stomp on it with all of her might. She was not going to curse Dash this way.

Dash gently lifted Twilight's head from her chest, holding her chin in her hooves. "Talk to me, Twi. You know you can trust me." She smiled a little, and Twi found herself smiling back. "Loyalty, remember?" she gently tapped her own chest, then tapped Twilight's right above her heart. "You can tell me anything."

Twilight felt something crack inside of her. Dash. I can tell Dash. It was like joy, wonder, love and happiness all exploding inside of Twilight's heart at once. Dash won't ever leave me. Dash won't let them lock me up. I don't have to hide this! Twilight felt a smile like she hadn't had in month’s spring to her face, even though the endless rivulets of tears. Blessed Celestia, thank you for Rainbow Dash.

Dash nodded a little, and sat down on the kitchen floor, scooting Twilight so that they could sit side by side, wrapped up in each other’s hooves. Twilight took a deep, shuddering breath and exhaled. "D-Dash, I think I'm t-turning into some kind of m-monster." She whispered softly, Dash nodding a little and saying nothing for now. Twilight needed to talk. She could comfort her later. "I k-keep having dreams about, taking my power and..."

Twilight gulped softly, taking deep and steady breaths. "Filling ponies with it. Just filling them up with the shadows until they become twisted like me." Twilight squinted her eyes together, trying to will the tears away. "I pull out all the darkness in them, Dash - and I make them like it. I make them want to be my little playthings, for me to toy with and change and make into my own little shadow creatures."

Dash was not even showing a whit of fear. She was, if anything - sticking even closer to Twilight. She was stroking Twilight's arms up and down slowly, and wiping away the tears whenever they got to be too much. Twilight felt her will to talk beginning to break down, so she hurried out her words - trying to say everything she needed to before her willpower dried up. "And I enjoy it Dash." She whispered softly. "I can't stop thinking about it. Every time I see a pretty mare or a handsome stallion, I wonder what sort of dark, sexy secret they might be hiding... and I want to turn them into my toy for a while. I want them to worship me like a goddess..."

Dash suddenly gripped her hooves firmly, hugging Twilight tightly. Twilight couldn't speak any longer anyway, so she just huddled up against Dash as though all the warmth had been sucked out of the room. I should go to Celestia. she thought, her mind suddenly logical and calm. I know there's cells in the Palace where I wouldn't be able to escape from. It was logical. She was a danger to everypony around her. She had thought she could learn to control the power, but slowly and surely she was becoming some kind of demon.

"Twilight." Dash's quiet voice suddenly cut in on her runaway thought train, and Twilight blinked at her in surprise. Dash smiled a little at her. "Do you think it might help if you just... got it out of your system? Like maybe it builds up inside you, and you've got to actually use all that power or it'll just keep building up till you can't take it anymore?"

Twilight blinked at that. It would actually make a certain amount of sense - Shadow Dancer had warned her that the Shadow could get out of control if it wasn't used. That was why the Shadowbolts so often used their powers during training, to drain away the excess Shadow energy. Do I truly have no choice? she hung her head softly, sighing. "You're probably right, Dash. But... How could I do... " she gestured at herself in exasperation. "This to anypony?!"

Dash arched an eyebrow. "Well, I didn't wanna say nothing, Twi - but you are pretty freaking hot now." Twilight stared at Dash blankly, and Dash grinned and waggled her eyebrows. "I ain't kiddin' Twi. I mean, you do realize you look like Fleur De Lis, right?" Once again, Twilight looked blankly at Dash - who sighed gustily. "Famous model? Yanno, Ten time winner of the Ms. Equestria Pageant? Married to Fancy Pants? Geeze, Twi - Even I've heard of Fleur de Lis."

Twilight shook her head slightly, and Dash snorted. "Well look. I'm not going to say all of what you just described sounds terribly..." She flicked her hoof. "Um... comfortable. But look, Twi - If you gotta get it outta your system, then you gotta do it." She reached over and squeezed both of Twilight's hooves.

Twilight looked up, biting her lower lip once before speaking. "Even if that means I'd do it to you, Dash?" she said quietly, feeling a tightness somewhere just below her chest. She could feel the shadows within her suddenly expanding, taking over her body from within. "You have..." Twilight whispered, slowly leaning into Dash as wisps of shadow slowly began to melt off of her forelegs. "No idea what I'd do to you..." Twilight could feel the shadow so powerfully inside of her - She could feel it slowly taking hold of her, becoming one with her as it had on that night so many moons ago. She could feel her mane becoming the shadows, and her mind slowly switching over... suddenly, all of this seemed like a very lovely idea indeed.

Dash's jaw slowly dropped and she nearly backed away - and found that she couldn't - she couldn't move at all from the spot. Something was rooting her to the ground. Twilight gently drew a soft hoof across Dash's cheek. "Dash.." She whispered again, desperation in her voice. "If you tell me to leave, I will. If you tell me to let you go, I will." She almost wanted her to. She wanted Dash to yell, to tell her to get a hold of herself - to leave before she gave in to this madness...

Dash's eyes widened a fraction - Twilight's mane had begun to melt into the shadows of the darkened kitchen. So did her tail - she looked like she was half made of Shadows at this point, and Dash began to wonder if she hadn't gotten a little over her head here. Then she saw the look of desperation on Twilight's face, and she steeled her spine. She spoke gently, calmly. "I ain't gonna leave you like this, Twilight. We stick together - no matter what." Maybe she was in over her head. It didn't matter. Twilight needed her, and that was that.

Twilight's lips curled up into a slow smile. "Thank you Dash." She whispered, oh so softly - So darkly that it sent a chill of fear up Dash's spine. Dash could feel the shadows touching her...spreading up her body from her hooves and slowly encasing her in themselves. "Don't worry." Twilight spoke much more calmly now, much more in control. "I'm not going to hurt you, Rainbow Dash. Not you." The shadows had begun to climb up Dash's legs, slowly overtaking her body bit by bit.

Dash should've been scared... but she wasn't. There was something soothing, something warm about those shadows. Her eyes were locked on Twilight's, and for some reason fear didn't seem to enter into it. Twilight had pulled Dash into her long limbs and slowly stroked her rainbow mane as the Shadows began to engulf them both. Huh. I wonder why I'm not scared? thought Dash, somewhat absently as she watched the steady coat of darkness blanket them both. I think I'm in trouble. She thought with a touch more anxiety, the shadows now reaching her wings.

A moment later, she looked up to see a dark coated Thestral watching them both from the kitchen table - a hint of mischief and darkness written in her shining golden eyes. I wonder who she is? thought Rainbow Dash absently, and then as the Shadow began to reach her neck - She found she didn't really have any thoughts at all. Just warmth, comfort and a feeling of contentment.

Twilight turned dragonlike eyes upon the Thestral, narrowed slightly. "I wondered if you'd followed me, Dancer." Twilight's voice came out all too smooth, like silk whispering over steel. "If you intend to teach me anything, you had best make it quick. I am operating on instinct here, and if Dash ends up hurt, you will be the one that pays the price." Twilight's voice brooked no argument - and more importantly, struck a little fear into the heart of Shadow Dancer - who realized that Twilight was being one hundred percent serious.

Dancer spoke quickly, her voice pitched low and softly. "She is in your embrace now, my queen. While you hold her within your shadow, she will not resist anything you choose to do with her." There was a sparkle in the thestral's eye, and she smirked. "If you wish to keep it simple, you should simply use this opportunity to imbue her with the shadow."

Twilight arched an eyebrow, a thick tendril of shadow slowly lifting up to brush back a stray lock of Twilight's shadowy mane. "Quit stalling, Dancer. Get to the point." Her voice hissed now. "How do I do that?" she spoke still calmly - for some reason, she simply could not get angry like this - at least, not very angry.

Dancer chuckled softly. "How do you think, M'lady? Her body is open to you." She sneered at Twilight, her eyes heated. "Take her. Useher. Fill her with your shadow. Pour your power down her throat, into her slit, coat her body in it!" The thestral shivered in atavistic response. "You must conquer her, my queen. Make her yours. if you wish to sate the power within you now."

Twilight half glared at Shadow Dancer. "You and I are going to have a talk, when I am done here. Leave us." She hissed out, and Shadow Dancer did just that - vanishing in a puff of power. Twilight turned her eyes onto the seemingly sleeping Rainbow Dash, her eyes soft. Dash. Most loyal friend.

Twilight pressed her lips to Dash's, and the pegasus responded - gently returning the soft, chaste kiss. I hope you can forgive me.. her mind whispered as she pressed the kiss in harder, delving her tongue past Dash's lips - and Dash unconsciously responded back. Twilight could feel her power flowing fully through her body now, the Shadow in full control. Twilight's worries and cares began to melt away into the darkness, and she felt a thrill of excitement as she poured that power through her tongue. Yes...such a beautiful pegasus. Her mind whispered, as she molded the shadow engulfing Dash's body tightly around her.

The shadows slowly pulled tighter around Dash until they formed a slick looking bodysuit of energy. Twilight smirked softly and gently pulled Dash's body into her lap, hugging her close to her. So strong, so muscular. So helpless. she trilled in her mind, Dash's eyes half open and hazy with the shadow power. Yes... Let's wake you up little one. Twilight thought whimsically, watching Dash's eyes slowly begin to open to a more normal look. Mmm, you like that feeling don't you? You can already feel the shadow growing a little inside of your body... Her mind seemed to be doing the speaking for her, and somehow Dash looked like she could hear it. Dash's head nodded a little, a burning black flame barely visible in her pupils.

Twilight's mind willed Dash's shadow encased limbs to wrap around her neck, leaning in to press that deep tongue laden kiss upon her again. There she held Dash for several long minutes, their tongues erotically dancing with one another as Twilight poured more and more of the shadow into Dash's body - It was like a massive pressure valve had finally been released, tension was draining slowly out of Twilight's body with every ounce of power she used.

The bodysuit of shadows was changing too, seeping into Dash's coat and then her skin, as though it was being absorbed into her body. Dash's hips began to buck a little bit, back and forth - and Twilight noticed that her cute pegasus was actually getting off from this. The thought made her smile lazily. She'll be paying for that pleasure later... her mind cooed, and she giggled at the thought. Dash would be so much fun to play with. She'd make a fine Shadowbolt too, come to think of it.

The power poured in around her - embracing and enveloping Rainbow Dash in arms made of shadow. Twilight had her lips pressed to Dash's as the power cocooned around them, enjoying the sensual kiss that seemed dragged from some subconscious part of Rainbow Dash's brain. Yet that kiss was becoming more and more eager, Dash herself more and more aware. She's becoming touched... the voice of the shadows spoke softly to her. Soon, she too shall know the glories of the shadow. And then, the real fun can begin...

Twilight's eyes widened, her mind flooded with the images that conjured up - Dash's lips tearing away from her and gasping out a desperate moan of pleasure as the shadow power began to fill her body up to the very brim. Twilight could feel her now, like she could 'feel' Shadow Dancer and Silent Moon - Like she could feel the Shadowbolts. She is becoming like me. her mind whispered.

Twilight felt as though she stood on the edge of a precipice. Looking down into it, she knew not what lay in the dark. Yet she knew a few more moments, and she would step off into that dark - Willingly, Eagerly. She would become part of the darkness, and inescapably part of it. For a moment, Twilight was terrified.

And then, she bundled up her power and thrust it into Rainbow Dash like a male's member, right into her marehood. Twilight's mental self lept into the darkness, cackling with glee.

Dash's eyes shot open wide and scream of primal pleasure tore from her lips. Her wings flared open stiffly and remained that way as Twilight filled her best friend with all the shadow power she could hold, and more. Dash's eyes slowly shifted in color from white, to grey to pitch black. Her open mouth went from screaming to moaning wickedly. Her body writhed in interesting, sensual ways - most of them eager to touch Twilight's shadowy form more, to hold her closer to her.

Then the power seemed to snap, and Dash's body collapsed against Twilight's, panting as though she had just flown a thousand miles. Twilight wrapped her shadowy limbs about the pegasus with a slow smile, gently nibbling on Dash's ear. The cyan colored mare moaned sweetly for Twilight, who giggled in pleasure. "Welcome to the family, Dashie." She sing-songed aloud, even though the poor mare could not hear a word Twilight was saying.

~~~~~~

Several hours later, Twilight sat with Dash's head laid in her lap - they were both on Twilight's old bed in the Library. Twilight had decided to wait until Dash woke up before doing anything else - as much as the thought of ravishing the helpless body of her friend had appealed to her shadow-tainted mind, she'd rather she was awake to enjoy the experience.

Twilight paused for a moment - and with only seemingly a thought, Shadow Dancer appeared before her, kneeling next to the bed. "You called, My queen?" She had her hoof pressed to her chest, like some warrior of old. Twilight smiled a little at the thought, and focused her gaze on her teacher of shadows.

Twilight's voice spoke gently, quickly. "I wish for you to assemble the learning materiel's that I might make more elegant use of these powers. Prepare a room for Dash, something suitable for a guest of the household. And task one of the Shadowbolts to ensure she is not missed in Ponyville."

Twilight paused and gave Shadow Dancer an amused smile. "And Dancer? The next time you wish to make an objective point about the Shadow power I now possess, do not manipulate it into taking me over like that. If you do, the next creature I shall break to my will shall be you." Her eyes burned with power for a moment. "And do not think for one moment that I am not fully capable of doing so." Shadow Dancer broke out into a cold sweat, but bowed deeply and vanished a moment later - obviously eager to ensure she did not push her Queen's patience.

Twilight sighed gently, her hoof continuing to stroke Rainbow Dash's mane gently. "So difficult to find trustworthy help these days. I'm certain you will help with that, won’t you pet?" She smirked a little, as Dash began to stir from her power-induced slumber. Remember, Twilight. This is but the first step. You have only sown the seeds of her corruption - but to make them grow, you will need to do far, far more to her... The shadow whispered into her ear, eager and soft.

Dash's eyes cracked open and she blinked a little. "Whoa. Did I um... Pass out?" she asked, in a soft, awe stricken voice. "Cuz I think you made me pass out by kissing me. Which might be a little embarrassing." Dash's voice was a little sheepish - and also a little excited.

Twilight giggled softly. "Mmm, you did. Don't worry though, Dash - you were a very big help to me already." Twilight unquestionably felt better. Much more alive, much less stressed. Much more excited about my future. she thought smugly, as Dash blushed a bright shade of red and tapped her hooves together nervously. "Of course, I'm still going to need some help.."

Dash shook her head dazedly. "But, well... Sure Twi, I'd love to keep helping you." Dash's voice came out gently, almost breathlessly. "But how can I do that if I'm living here in Ponyville? Don't you have a busy job in that new little city of yours?" Dash asked in a quiet sort of way - a combination of fear and desire floating behind her eyes..

Twilight gave her a slightly toothy smile. "You're going to come stay with me for a little while Dash. You and I will have so much to talk about... and so much fun to have." Twilight's hooves seized Dash's body, and pulled it up tight to her own - and a moment later they vanished from the bedroom with a gentle cackling laugh that seemed to echo throughout the library.

~~~~~~~

The trip this time only took Twilight an hour or two to make - her powers coming to her beck and call stronger than they had before. Before she knew it, she was carrying Rainbow Dash down through the dim and shadowed halls of her home. Dash was still confused, her body a mixed bag of emotions and physical sensations. Yet all of them seemed to be driving her to stay close to Twilight, and do whatever she might be told to do.

Sure enough, Shadow Dancer had been as efficient as always - Twilight slowly laying Rainbow Dash down upon a plush divan, and Dancer immediately on hoof with a glass of water for Twilight to sip from. There were sheaf's of paper with precise, detailed instructions upon them and a selection of... interesting implements that Dancer undoubtedly had pulled from her own collection of such things.

Dash stared around the dim room, filled with unknown objects and pieces of furniture, and redolent with the smell of sex, blood and something else she could not put her wingtip on. Twilight pulled the shadows from every corner of the room, and within moments they came to her call - Swallowing up the cyan pegasus whole, dousing her mind into a sea of warm pleasure and obedience.

Twilight plucked the first parchment sheet with a touch of violet magic and began to idly read it - fed sips of water by Dancer as the shadows began to warp and mold themselves around the muscular body of Rainbow Dash. Twilight smiled as she read the first few sentences. She did so miss experimentation on new forms of magic. It had always been one of her favorite games. "Let's start with the basics then, Dancer." she spoke gently, as her mane and tale continued to melt into the shadows surrounding her body - the corruptive power driving her mind even more so than her normal thoughts for now.

Shadow Dancer's eyes came up - smoldering with pride. Her queen was already coming along nicely. Captain Winterlight was going to be very pleased with these developments.

Chapter 3 - The Sun Rises

~~~~~~Canterlot, The Royal Palace~~~~~

"You are sure of this, sister?" Luna queried as they slowly walked down the hall together. "I know you are concerned for Twilight Sparkle, but this seems quite rash." Luna's tone was more than a little dubious. They turned down the Glass Corridor, passing the great stained glass murals that depicted the legendary scenes of Equestrian mythology.

Celestia shook her head firmly. "It is rash, Lulu. It is quite likely the most rash thing I have done since I allowed Discord out of his cage. Yet I have no choice." Celestia's magic firmly pushed open the great double doors at the end of the hall, opening into the darkened and empty great hall beyond them. "I trust that you are more than capable of handling things here while I am away." She continued briskly, the faint glow of her magic leading the way past the rows of benches, towards a small door in the back wall.

Luna sighed softly. "Sister, I know you are troubled deeply by what has happened to Twilight." Celestia did not seem to be paying much attention, pushing open the small wooden door and quickly trotting through it. Luna gritted her teeth, Steady. She is emotionally distraught in the extreme. Luna had to be careful, or Celestia might very well lose what little control she still had. "But you cannot solve this problem alone, Tia. I beg of you, wait until Cadence and Shining Armor can return from the Empire."

Celestia shook her head once. "I wish I could, Lulu. I truly do." Another burst of magic lit the torches that lined the ancient stone stairwell, Celestia continuing to push forward with or without her sister. Luna practically had to gallop down the steps to keep up. Celestia looked back at her, somewhat amused. "But I have no time. Every moment we wait could mean the difference between saving her, and being forced to do the unthinkable."

Luna stared at Celestia for a moment as they walked. "Surely you do not think she will be as large a threat as Nightmare Moon!" Luna exclaimed, eyes going wide. "You cannot be considering -!" Her voice was suddenly cut off by a fierce glare from Celestia. Oh dear. Too far.

Celestia's voice was deadly calm. "I will do what I must to protect Equestria." She spoke in a firm, commanding tone. "But you need not worry. I will save her, Luna. I will not let the same thing happen again. Not when this time, I have the power to stop it." She turned and marched silently down the rest of the staircase, Luna trailing behind her.

Luna mentally cursed herself. I just had to bring up Nightmare Moon, didn't I? Really smooth there, Luna. she sighed silently, the two sisters coming to yet another door - this one bound in ancient black iron. Celestia summoned a shining silver key from nowhere, and slid it into the lock. A click, and a little sparkle of energy flew out of the lock and the door swung open on its own accord.

Luna had not seem the inside of this room since just before her decent into Nightmare Moon. The room was perpetually dust free, and the walls gleamed with ancient metal and grim purpose. The Royal Armory's torches blazed to life as Celestia took her first steps within, the ancient magic recognizing the rightful rulers of Equestria.

Celestia moved as silent as a ghost into the room, and stood amidst the racks of armor and weapons. Aged wooden boxes stacked neatly atop one another, containing every weapon either of them had put to use over four thousand years of rule. Crystals lined one wall, enchanted with battle magic’s not used since the days of the Griffon Wars. Luna's eyes gazed across the room, noting that very little had changed.

At one end of the room, two Ponyquins stood proudly. Each of them clad in thick plates of enchanted steel and rings of crystalline chainmail. At some point, Celestia had replaced the suit of armor Luna had seized from here to wear as Nightmare Moon with a new, similar set. Celestia was already standing next to her own battle armor, lifting the pieces of it one-by one to set onto the nearby table.

Luna sighed in exasperation. "Celestia, I beg of you." She pushed herself between her sister and the array of laid out armor, putting on her best stern expression. "Go to her. Speak to her. She is your student and what is more, she is your friend. If you find that she has started to succumb to darkness... " Luna hesitated, then grit her teeth. "Then I will take up arms and come with you myself on this mad quest of yours!"

Celestia stared at her blankly for a moment, and Luna felt her anger begin to boil. I must be firm. I must not allow her to do this without understanding the consequences. Luna's voice was strong, but not screaming. She did not wish to use the Royal Canterlot Voice in here. Some of these artifacts responded to that call. "Sister, think for just a moment! What will our ponies think to see you flying off into parts unknown, girded for battle?"

Celestia hesitated and spoke slowly. "That we were under some tremendous threat. Something so great that I had to deal with it personally." Luna nodded sternly at her, waving her hoof in a 'keep going' gesture. Celestia sighed, staring at the gold-encrusted helmet sitting on the table. "They would likely begin to panic, especially as they have not been told anything regarding what happened to Twilight Sparkle."

Luna huffed out a breath. "At last! Sense from you!" She stomped her hoof on the table, rattling some of the plate armor there. "That is not even saying what the diplomats here in Canterlot might think." She glared at Celestia again, who winced away from it. "Go to your student, Tia. There is no pony greater at sniffing out the signs of corruption than you. She will not be powerful enough to challenge you - not yet - if she is falling." Luna extended a hoof to squeeze Celestia's shoulder. "And if the time comes where necessity demands action, I will do what must be done."

Celestia's eyes went wide with shock. "B-but Lulu! Twilight Sparkle is your friend!" She gasped out, her mind running in circles. "She is my responsibility, Lulu. She is my student." Celestia's voice firmed up a bit more, trying to wrench her thoughts back to the importance of the moment.

Luna shook her head. "Yes. She is, and she is more precious to you than any other pony I have ever seen you with, sister. She is my friend, and I will ensure that as her friend, I do what must be done to protect her from herself." Her hooves came up and gently shoved Celestia towards the door. "Go. I will prepare things for us here, should the need arise."

Celestia looked back at her sister, a surge of mixed emotions in her chest. Pride, and love won out from them, and Celestia smiled softly. "Thank you, Lulu." she whispered, and vanished in a burst of golden magic.

Long distance teleportation was not easy. Even the most talented unicorns could rarely travel farther than half a mile, and that very act would be an exhausting one. It would simply be easier to walk that distance, if a bit slower. Rapid teleportation was more effective over long distances, but still ran into the exhaustion problem.

Celestia was not a unicorn. And although she much preferred the easy-going nature of her wings or chariots, sometimes action called for speed. The very same realities of magic that made these feats impossible for unicorns were no barrier to her. She simply drew from the infinite power of the sun.

Granted, that meant she had to be very careful about where she landed. Using the Sun's power meant that her magic became supercharged with heat and fire. Useful in battle, but not so useful when not trying to burn down her kingdom. Still, that merely meant caution needed to be dutifully applied.

Reports would later show that a series of heat bursts in the lower atmosphere would cause all sorts of problems for local weather teams. Celestia was sympathetic, but in truth those same weather teams deserved to be shaken up a bit if a little heat spoiled their weather plans.

It took her the better part of an hour to reach Ponyville. Another fifteen minutes saw her reach the edge of the Everfree Forest and stop for a moment, her breath coming a little heavily. Heavens, I am out of shape. I should be doing this far more often. It was good exercise for her magic, and for her body too - the tight constraints of her teleportation windows meant she needed to keep her body moving in order to help apply magical momentum to each spell.

Celestia cautiously approached the entrance to the woods, her eyes roaming over all of the many changes that had happened these past six months. Remarkable. They've already fully restored the roads. She observed with awe - The ancient stone pathways that had once crisscrossed the forest were already being rapidly replaced. The flagstones and mortar still had that faint sheen that told her they had not seen heavy use yet.

There was even a stone arch over the road where it met the tree line. A Carved wooden sign hung from it, reading 'This way to Twilight City.' - Celestia had rolled her eyes over the name, but admitted her student had never been one for clever naming. You are stalling Celestia. You are not a child, and your student needs your help. She firmed her jaw and planted her hooves, her horn bursting into bright golden light. "I am coming, my child." She spoke softly and vanished again, rapidly blinking down the stone paths and into the heart of the dark forest.

~~~~~~~

Rainbow Dash lay curled up in a loose ball on the bed, her breathing slow and steady. Twilight gently shut the door to the room, the shadow which imbued her mane fainter than before, but still strong enough to make it look like her hair had turned into a liquid and was slowly dripping off of her. She moved silently down the hallway, with Shadow Dancer at her heels. Dancer had advised her not to push her work too far on the first session, but Twilight was already pleased immensely.

She was looking forward to Dash's awakening later that night. She already planned to see just how successful her work had been. Dancer was humming some unrecognizable tune as they walked, and Twilight smiled wryly. Well, why should she not feel triumphant? She's finally getting her way. The pair of mares emerged into the foyer, where sure enough - Captain Winterlight was waiting for them.

The Shadowbolts Captain had a triumphant smile upon her face, and she bowed deeply to Twilight as she approached - Her wings flared out and their tips touching the ground. Apparently this was some special sign of submission amongst the pegasi, but Twilight hadn't the time to research it lately. "Rise, Captain. And you might as well get to the point and ask me." There was a sexy little smirk crossing Twilight's face at that moment - she knew why the Captain was here. It was actually pretty obvious, all things considered.

The Captain chuckled softly as she rose back to her hooves, her wings mantling behind her back. "Of course, my queen. Will you allow me to make her one of us?" Her golden eyes gleamed at Twilight, who still had that sexy smile on her face. "She will be a fine lieutenant for you, and her leadership and skills will prove invaluable to the city as a whole."

Twilight contemplated the thought for a moment, then nodded slowly. "Yes, I think that will be a fine beginning to things around here. See to the details, Captain." She smirked softly. "But be warned - she is not to be... touched by anypony else until I've gotten the first taste. Understand?" The Captain smiled lazily and nodded in acquiesce. "Excellent. Now, I'd like a report on how things are going in the city."

Winterlight's mouth opened, only to be cut off by a sudden burst of shadows and a clatter of noise nearby. A thestral Shadowbolt ran in from one of the side rooms, panting heavily. "C-Captain! S-s-s-she's here!" the thestral panted out, nearly collapsing to the floor. "The Sun Lady is here!" the colt gasped out before falling silent save for rapid, heavy breathing.

Winterlight's eyes reduced to pinpoints, and she licked her lips nervously. Shadow Dancer merely smirked, and turned her eyes to Twilight. Twilight herself took a deep, slow breath. "So. Perhaps she has been watching me closer than I'd thought." She stated calmly to the room.

Twilight gently reached out with the shadow and slowly fed the power to the exhausted thestral. The wide eyed Shadowbolt stared at her in awe as his breathing slowed to normal, his body no longer trembling from exhaustion. Twilight smiled softly, "Tell me, my shadow. Where is she now?" she cooed, almost motherly to the young thestral.

The colt swallowed visibly, and spoke in an awed whisper. "She is walking through the town square, your majesty. She is speaking to the townsfolk. She has come alone, as well - no guards or entourage." His voice was breathy and sweet, and Twilight decided she liked him. He obviously had been paying attention.

Twilight stood up, and nodded. "Captain, see to it this shadow is rewarded for his diligence. Then, I want you to assemble an honor guard here as quickly as you can." Her gaze turned to Shadow Dancer. "Go conceal Rainbow Dash's presence here, as well as your own. Send Silent Moon to me immediately."

Her subjects bowed to her as one, and began to vanish into the shadows of her hall. Twilight inhaled deeply, and exhaled in her breathing exercise pattern. Relax, Twilight. She may know nothing at all. she paused, and snorted softly. Yes, and I'm the High Queen of the Griffon Kingdoms. Presume she knows everything, but admit to nothing. She examined her flowing shadow mane, and checked her eyes in a nearby mirror. Hmh, No eyes. That'll have to do. Nothing I can do about the mane and tail until the spell wears off. She sighed gustily.

Twilight counted down the seconds - she was actually curious about something. Silent Moon always seemed to arrive in exactly the same amount of time, every time she was summoned. It was fascinating, since she seemed to manage it no matter where Twilight happened to be. Sure enough, exactly one hundred and forty eight seconds later, the stark white pegasus breezed silently into the room.

Silent moon never seemed to make any noise when she walked. Twilight had long since figured that was her special talent - and likely how she got her name. Yet none of that truly mattered to Twilight. All that did was that her presence was incredibly... relaxing. As though just by being in the room, she gave off waves of serenity that Twilight's mind somehow absorbed. The fact that she was a veritable genius, and had 'read' nearly as many books as Twilight had was a nice bonus.

Her lack of sight had not stopped her from reading either. According to her, it had first been her parents, and later various ponies and friends who had helped her by reading books aloud to her. Twilight herself had shared a few with her, though mostly they had been Daring Do - which Silent Moon had swiftly turned into a fan of herself. Heh. Nopony can resist Daring Do!

Moon fell in beside Twilight, bowing deeply towards her. She'd once told Twilight that she could 'sense' shadow touched creatures, even without seeing them. Twilight had wondered if maybe it wasn't just her vastly enhanced sense of hearing and smell. "You summoned me, M'lady?" Moon spoke in that gentle, musical voice of hers.

Twilight wished she could bottle whatever the heck it was that made Moon's voice so beautiful, but alas - she could not. "Yes, Moon. We will be having a visitor with us shortly. I want you to keep your senses trained on her at all times, and remember everything that occurs. Speak only if you are spoken to, otherwise."

Moon nodded once, and Twilight knew she'd carry those orders out to the letter - and possibly beyond. She's incredibly canny at making sure she does things that I have forgotten to do. Twilight thought with a soft smile, thinking about Spike. I need to spend more time with him. I miss his antics so much. she sighed gently, glad that Spike had taken to caring for the castle library like a fish to water.

A few moments of silence passed between them, then snow softly spoke. "Hmm. Winterlight is taking her time." Twilight arched an eyebrow at Moon, turning her head to face her. Moon smiled a little mysteriously. "She is usually much more prompt. Perhaps she is nervous, forming your first honor guard." Twilight chuckled at that one. Well, this should be worth the wait then.

Luckily, she didn't have to wait much longer. A few minutes later, and Winterlight slipped out of the shadow of the doorway, smiling happily. "Your guard has been summoned, M'lady." said the Captain, a cheerful skip in her step. "When our guest arrives, they shall show themselves in a suitable manner. I have also dispatched a messenger to formally invite the Princess to tea."

Captain Winterlight clapped her hooves twice, and an anonymous pegasus seemed to melt out of the shadow next to large sofa. "Tea for four, please. With something light to snack on." The dark blue pegasus (Twilight didn't know her name) nodded and vanished back into the shadows.

Twilight gave her lieutenant an amused smile. "And since when do I have servants?" She asked in a slightly acid tone of voice. "I do not remember telling you to hire servants for the castle." Twilight took a seat on one of the large, overstuffed sofas that the Foyer held for guests to sit upon while waiting to be summoned. Well, Twilight presumed that's what they were for - she'd never had many guests.

The Captain winced a little and smiled slyly. "They are not servants, M'lady. They're Shadowbolts - we all take a turn doing other tasks than merely guarding. It promotes discipline and competition during training, as the lowest ranked Bolts are the ones who are tasked to serve in menial tasks. While the highest ranked ones work as servants for the castle, honored to serve our Queen directly at all times."

Twilight nodded slowly in understanding. "Very efficient, Captain. I approve." A slow smirk came to her face. "Though from now on, perhaps we can come up with a better reward for the Shadowbolt who comes out at the top of the rankings." She purred out softly, folding her hooves. "Now, since we have a quiet moment to ourselves - you can now give me the report on the goings on in the city."

~~~~~~~~~~~

Celestia's trip through Twilight City had already been remarkably illuminating.

Far from increasing her fears, nearly everything she'd seen so far had been incredibly encouraging. Twilight had poured nearly all of her city's income into improving the place, and the locals had nothing but praises for the new 'Lady of the Everfree.' The entire town was a madhouse - but it was an ordered madhouse.

In fact, Celestia had to admit she was impressed at how little crime there was. In spite of the melting pot of races, creeds and political beliefs, the entire city was working hoof in claw with one another. Remarkable achievement, even for my student. She thought, her heart soaring with pride. Perhaps Luna was correct. There are no signs here of an iron hoofed tyrant.

Quite the opposite in fact. Many of the locals had confided in her that they hoped Twilight would take a firmer hoof in the near future. Some of them worried about the town being over-run by the business magnates, or some of the more powerful families in Ponyville. Celestia had assured them that she would speak with Twilight about such concerns.

True, it had nearly stopped Celestia's heart to see changelings of all creatures in the town - Yet had they not been so distinct in their looks, Celestia would never have picked them out of the crowd. They were working, contributing, and associating with nearly all the creatures here. I shall have to ask Twilight about them. Perhaps there is hope for their race after all?

Celestia was therefore in a superb mood when the messenger approached her. He was a brisk looking young pegasus, wearing a very odd sort of purple and gold flight suit that Celestia was certain was a uniform of some kind. Strange. That suit looks so familiar. I wonder where I've seen it before? The Pegasus drew up in front of her and bowed deeply, touching his wingtips to the ground as he spoke. "Welcome to Twilight City, your majesty. I am Lieutenant Swift Sunset. My captain and Lady have bid me to invite you to The Twilight Hall for tea, and to meet with your esteemed student."

Celestia was a little amused, but also quite charmed. They still perform that wing bow in Cloudsdale? Tsk, I thought they'd done away with such silliness. "Thank you, young one. I will be heading there immediately." The pegasus stood from his bowed position and nodded to her, quickly flying off in the direction he'd come. Yes, I really ought to know that uniform from somewhere. She shook her head. She'd think of it later.

Much had changed in this city, in the thousands of years since it had been abandoned by herself and Luna. Still, Celestia was reasonably certain she still knew where the Old Palace was, even amidst the restored stone roads and buildings. She quickly trotted down the streets, a merry skip in her step and her heart so much brighter. I have missed her so. There is a darkness there, of course - but I will have the time to defeat it. Luna of course, would not let her forget this. Yet Celestia did not care that a month of I-told-you-so were ahead of her.

Sure enough, her hooves still knew the way to a home she had not lived in for countless centuries. Yet so much was familiar - the stones, the garden, even the ancient fountains that Tantalus had resurrected. The lush green grass, and the bright flower beds. It was nostalgic in a way, and Celestia could not help feel like she was coming home again. My old home. Perhaps even my second home.

She approached the vast double doors that stood along the path, and they swung open at her approach by the hooves of some unseen guards. That was a touch unusual, but perhaps Twilight had been a bit cannier about her personal protection than before. Well, she is something of a Noble at this point. She likely has been researching the subject diligently.

Celestia passed through the doors and then through another set, which also opened for her into one of the large foyers of the newly rebuilt palace. There she found Twilight Sparkle, speaking with another dark coated pegasus in that same odd uniform, and sitting next to her was a beautiful ivory pegasus, who appeared to be meditating - or perhaps just resting. Twilight sat perched on a large red couch, and... Goddess, what has happened to her mane? Celestia's mind raced, taken aback.

Twilight looked much as she did shortly after the Tantalus incident - like she had been transformed to someone's idea of a dream mare, with long slender limbs and a sleek curved body. Yet the way her mane and tail seemed to melt and undulate into the shadows she cast onto the couch and the floor was definitely new. It's... like the magic that imbues my own mane. Except it comes from that Shadow, I'll wager. It was a slightly disturbing sight, but Celestia wrote it off. I'd known there would be more physical effects. Such things mean nothing. It is likely simply a function of her new connection with that power, much as my mane is a function of my connection with the sun.

Celestia strode in confidently, keeping her smile genuine and sweet as she walked into the room. Three sets of eyes rose to meet her, and Celestia felt thrilled to see the same soft love and adoration in the eyes of her student. No, you have not changed very much at all, have you Twilight? Merely grown up a little. Celestia smiled back, hoping that Twilight could see the same love in her own eyes.

Halfway across the room, Celestia's felt a shivering chill - and from nowhere, Twelve dark figures melted out of the shadows all around her - From beneath chairs, from the shadow cast by the opened door behind her and everywhere in between. Each of them was either a pegasus or a thestral, and each was wearing that bizarre purple flight suit.

They dashed into a formation around her, and for a moment Celestia felt a thrill of fear - that was dispelled instantly as she saw them form into two ranks of six on either side of her path. As one, they bowed deeply to her, touching their wingtips to the ground as she slowly began to walk again. The pegasus that Twilight had been speaking to hopped off of the couch and turned towards Celestia... who froze in midstep. Impossible. her mind whispered.Her?!

The pegasus smirked at her in a sly, knowing way, and trotted out between the lines. Celestia's mind raced as Captain Winterlight bowed to her, one hoof over her chest. She stood up slowly and smiled in what Celestia could swear was a genuine manner. "The Shadowbolts welcome you to the Twilight Hall. I am Captain Winterlight. It is an honor to finally make your acquaintance, Princess Celestia."

Author's Note

Well I wasn't intending to update again today, but hey! I'm on the feature box! So here's a bonus!

Chapter 4 - Old Enemies

~~~~~~The Twilight Hall~~~~~~

Celestia forced her mind to remain calm. She put up her very best polite smile, and nodded gently. "Greetings, Captain Winterlight." She arched an eyebrow at Twilight. "The Shadowbolts you say. A little overly dramatic, don't you agree my faithful student?" Celestia asked in her best glib tones, even as her mind raced faster than Rainbow Dash on a caffeine high.

What Celestia couldn't figure out how she'd survived, and more importantly how she hadn't recognized those thrice damned uniforms. Captain Winterlight. It's only been a thousand years, hasn't it? she thought faintly. She thought she'd seen the last of her when she'd banished Nightmare Moon - and yet, there she was as bold and daring as she'd been all those centuries ago.

The Shadowbolts. Nightmare Moon's personal wetworks team, among other things. Celestia could lay untold numbers of crimes at their hooves, not the worst of which was assassination, torture and brainwashing. They had been the Nightmare's most loyal followers, and the last ponies to follow her mad reign at the end of the war. Celestia had been certain they'd been wiped out by the final spell which had banished her sister to the Moon. Not as certain as I should have been, it seems. she thought faintly, as her steps took her into the little circle of couches and chairs.

Twilight smiled faintly. "Not really, Princess. It's just a name." She giggled softly, as if in high good spirits. "Names don't hurt anypony. Besides, it's hardly the first time a guard unit wanted to give itself an intimidating name." Twilight waggled her eyebrows. "Don't you remember when Shiny wanted to name his guard unit 'The Doombringers'?" Twilight giggled again, obviously still quite amused by that old joke.

Celestia forced a soft laugh of her own, going along with Twilight's attitude. She has no idea what they were, or who they are. Was the obvious thought. That's going to make trying to remove them nearly impossible. Directly, at any rate. Celestia perched on one of the more comfortable chairs and smiled. "Yes, I also remember how they reacted when we told them they'd be called 'The Daisy Eaters' if they didn't suggest something more appropriate."

Twilight giggled again, and Celestia shared in her laugh with a bit more enthusiasm. And of course, it couldn't have been one of the stupid ones. Oh no, It had to be Nightmare Moon's favorite. Captain Winterlight was nothing short of a legend - so much so in fact, that Celestia wondered why Twilight hadn't cottoned on to the name. Likely dismissed it as a coincidence.

At that moment, a pegasus appeared from one of the shadows of the couch and began to distribute cups of tea and a platter of cookies and donuts. Celestia busied herself making her tea to her liking while Winterlight settled herself on an easy chair with a knowing smile directed at her. The Cloudsdale kidnappings. The burning of Trottingham. The Potato family massacre. And those were just the highlights. Even Celestia didn't truly know the extent of Winterlight's legendary career as Nightmare Moon's right hoof.

Twilight spoke up not too long after that, sipping happily at her own tea and nibbling a donut. "So what brings you here so suddenly, Princess? I've got to confess, I'm a little worried there's been some kind of disaster." There was sympathy and concern etched in Twilight's voice. Real sympathy, and real concern. Celestia exhaled. Concentrate on what's in front of you, Tia.

Celestia smiled softly. "Well, your last letter concerned me, Twilight. I had worried that perhaps I had been a little too short with you lately. After all of the hard work you've been doing, and the difficult task I'd set for you, I thought you might like to spend a little time together." Celestia winked. "Catch up a little, perhaps you can show me around the town. I'd love to see what you've done with the old palace." She waved her hoof, gently around her with a smile.

Twilight arched an eyebrow at her - but there was also a faint reddish blush in her cheeks. Celestia had to pride herself on that quick bit of mental hoofwork. Twilight blinked, a sudden look of thrilled excitement passing over her face. "Do you mean it? Ohmygoodness, of course!" Twilight was practically bouncing up and down - much to the amusement of the other ponies around her. A moment later, twilight blinked and then visibly forced herself to calm down. "I mean, that would be lovely."

~~~~~

If there was one thing Celestia was happy she could rely upon, it was Twilight being excited to talk about the things she had learned and done. The two of them walked together through the corridors of the ancient palace as they quietly discussed this or that painting, book and artifact that had been uncovered. Celestia confessed herself quite taken in by the old paintings of herself and Luna, some of which she was astonished to find in such superb shape.

Even more vitally, Captain Winterlight had been dismissed to 'other duties', giving Celestia time to calm down and think about what might be done about her. Luna has to be informed immediately. I can only hope she still remembers enough about her to be useful. Her thoughts quietly moved as Twilight gushed over the prospect of reading books otherwise only found in the Canterlot library. And I shall need to double check all of these titles with the restricted lists. Celestia heaved a mental sigh, but gave Twilight a wide and approving smile.

The castle was equal parts worrying and reassuring. Celestia saw no servants - no outright servants anyway - but she also saw nopony other than the two of them as they traversed the halls. Twilight is being isolated here. That must be Winterlight's doing. The thought process was obvious to Celestia, as she'd seen it before. Twilight was being kept from realizing anything was wrong with her by keeping her away from those ponies who would tell her. I'll need to send Shining Armor here immediately. Cadence as well. Between the two of them, they ought to be able to counter any move Winterlight makes.

While Celestia was no longer moving at a desperate pace, the presence of the Shadowbolts added a new impetus to her actions. Focus, Celestia. Right now, you need to reinforce Twilight as much as you can, and then get back to Canterlot quickly.

Sure enough, as Celestia came out of her thought trance, Twilight's voice piped up as they wandered through the book stacks. "... And of course, ever since Pony Joe moved a store here, I've been going there for lunch all the time again! Hmmm, actually - Lunch is sounding quite good right now..." Twilight chirruped, and Celestia found herself quite enamored with that prospect. Well. Perhaps not too quickly.

~~~~~~

It was nearly nightfall by the time Celestia took her leave. She did promise to visit more regularly, which lead directly to a particularly ecstatic Twilight merrily skipping into her library. So happy was she that she almost didn't notice Spike until he was right underhoof.

The little purple dragon gave out a cry of alarm, and Twilight's mind instinctively dodged around him - sending her tumbling hoof over flank. A moment later she was staring at the warm wooden ceiling of the library, with a concerned looking spike standing over her. "Whoa. You okay, Twilight?" he asked, in a concerned tone. "Sorry I didn't seeya there. I swear you keep getting sneakier on me." spike drawled in a mildly accusatory way.

Twilight blinked and gently laughed at him. "I'm fine spike, just a little trip and fall. At least there's room in here for me to do it without hitting the shelves." Twilight rolled back onto her hooves and dusted herself off. "So, find anything new in the library today?" That had been Spike's job lately, ever since her need for a research assistant had gotten a little thin.

Spike shook his head, but grinned. "Nope! But I think I might be on to a couple more hidden caches of books. I'll letcha know if something turns up." The pair of creatures wandered back through the library together, spike's claws making much more noise against the hard wood floors than Twilight's hooves. "So I heard you got to spend some time with the princess today." Commented the dragon slyly. "I don't suppose she finally told you that you could go back to Ponyville, did she?"

Twilight smiled a little sadly. "No, Spike. I didn't even bring it up this time. I think we're going to have to get the town fully built and working before she'll consider that request." Spike pouted and Twilight sprouted a grin. "Oh stop that, Spike. I know you like it here too sometimes. Besides, she left you a little treat..." Twilight's voice sing-songed and Spike's head snapped up with a look of glee and greed on his face. Heh. It works every time. Sometimes, I think Celestia knows a lot more about raising a dragon than she lets on.

Spike bounced up and down. "Well then, what're we waitin for? Come on!" He grabbed her hoof and practically was dragging her back towards the door to the library. Twilight laughed and let herself be pulled for a few moments before breaking out into her own trot. Spike had a bright cheerful grin on his face that seemed to be the capstone to an already fantastic day.

As they walked down those halls together, Twilight felt some of her happiness abate a bit. Oh spike. I know you miss Ponyville. So did she, if she was being really honest with herself. She missed every single crazy pony there, even Lyra and Bon Bon. She missed being able to see her friends without making a day trip of the whole affair. She missed Sugarcube Corner and most of all, she missed her home. Life isn't always fair, Twilight Sparkle. Sometimes you need to do hard things you'd rather not do. she reminded herself firmly, pulling spike closer to her with one hoof in a hug that was comforting for them both.

She would go home one day. She wasn't going to live in this stuffy mansion or this strange town for the rest of her life. For now at least... Her thoughts began to wander, a devilish smile on her face. At least I'll be able to enjoy a little fun with Rainbow Dash tonight. A wicked grin crossed her face that Spike didn't see. He was too busy running into her room and grabbing up the envelope that contained a shiny new sapphire for him to munch on.

~~~~~~~

Princess Celestia leaned for a moment against the bannister of a balcony overlooking the central gardens of Canterlot Castle. Luna had been sent for, and the sun had been successfully lowered, but Celestia was well and truly bushed. For once, I might actually get a really good night's sleep. I ought to exhaust myself more often. she chuckled to herself, then sobered up immediately. The situation is not as bad as I'd feared, but in some ways it is even worse. she sighed deeply, laying her head on the railing.

"Now, what in the world could get little 'lestia so low?" A smooth, smug voice spoke out from one of the statues of a guard pony. A pair of mischievous golden eyes appeared upon the pony and rotated around to focus on her. "I don't think I've seen her quite this moody for months!" Celestia closed her eyes and pressed her hoof to her forehead as that voice laughed quite vigorously. Oh please, not now. she muttered in her mind, as the stone guard pony hopped off its pedestal with a grotesque grin upon its face. "Now here's a strange sight indeed! The Sun's Glorious Alicorn, reeking with the power of the darkness. Where have you been slumming around, Celestia?" The guard pony waggled it's stone eyebrows in a grinding sound. "Hanging out with King Sombra? Getting wasted with Chrysalis? Come now, do confess! Who's the lucky villain that our beloved queen is schtupping?"

Celestia looked up and growled softly at the statue. "Put that thing back, Discord. I don't have the time or the patience for this right now." She paused for a moment - wait a minute... "Wait, What was that about darkness?" Her voice went sharp, and the Stone Pony paused in its sulky ascent back to where it had been before smirking at her and continuing to airily push itself back up onto the stone. "Discord!" She spoke sharply, her eyes narrowing.

The Stone Guard pony lounged on top of the dais and smirked at her, a hoof planted firmly on its hip. "Oh, now you want to talk." It grumbled, a glass of what looked like some kind of milk appearing out of the ether in its hooves. "Well I suppose I can indulge you. You're practically covered in dark energy, dear princess. I don't need to be some kind of expert to tell that you've spent the day with someone very naughty." The stone pony drank down the milk - for once, not the glass - and smirked at her again around a bright white mustache. "Emphasis on naughty. There's a lot of sex tied up in that magic you're wearing like mud."

Celestia's mind raced for a moment as she pushed herself up to her hooves again. I hadn't even considered using him as a resource, given his unreliability but... But no one else had been able to sense this power the way she and Luna had. Discord was grinning at her like a fool, but he was a powerful fool. "Alright, Discord - what do you want for helping me?" She asked quietly, determinedly. He's going to have some kind of ridiculous request. And I might just have to let him have it...

The Stone pony grinned triumphantly, and took up a silly looking pose before the golden eyes vanished from it - Then reappeared in the form he'd been taking around the castle lately. Likely in mockery, he had taken on the guise of a brown coated unicorn pony with a magnificent goatee, and wearing a silk suit as though he were some kind of teacher. He'd even given himself a scroll and quill cutie mark.

Those gold eyes were still as obvious as ever though. "My terms are simple, oh glorious princess. I want a fun day." His eyes gleamed in anticipation. "One day." he held up his hoof, with a sly smile. "Where I get to do whatever I want, wherever I want. And I promise to put all my toys back mostly as I found them. But I reserve the right to take that day whenever I want, without warning." He smirked in a way an ordinary mare might call attractive, and Celestia bit her lip a little in thought.

Not as bad as I thought. Bad enough all its own, but.. Celestia made a command decision. "Alright. I'll accept your terms If what you have to tell me helps." She glared halfway at him. "And I mean real, concrete information Discord. No prophecies or mysterious hints. I don't have time to be unraveling riddles." Discord's grin was the size of the moon - and he nodded his agreement to her terms and Celestia blew out her cheeks. "Alright. I want to know everything you know about this power. Everything, Discord - not one thing left out or the deal is off."

The scholarly looking chaos god bowed over his hoof and trotted over to the railing to stand next to her. "Frankly, Celestia - I'm not surprised you don't know very much. The Shadow's one of those nasty things that was knocking about long before you or even I were born." Discord was being serious, despite his still jovial tone of voice. That, more than anything else scared Celestia.

The brown pony crossed his hooves over the railing, those frightening eyes narrowing a little. "Oh yes, I know a thing or two about the Shadow, Celestia." He turned those eyes on her with a sober look on his pony face. "None of it is pretty. It makes everything it touches more like itself. That's how it's survived as long as it has - in spite of a lot of attempts to wipe it out. Closest anypony came was locking that thing into the Dark Book." He scratched his chin. "That was about four millennium ago, if I remember properly. I was a little busy at the time, so I could be off by a century or two."

Celestia's mind ranged back to Star Swirl's journals, and she kept silent. Star Swirl, you poor fool. Of course, his intentions had been noble. Still, the road to Tartarus and all that. She perked her ears up as Discord kept speaking. "Getting rid of it is the hard part, of course. Unless you just start killing everything its infected." He smirked, knowingly at her shocked face. "But Since you're too much of a bleeding heart to do that, Celestia - Let me warn you. The answer isn't going to be the same as it was the last time or the time before it. The Shadow changes constantly. It shapes others, but it is also shaped by them. You're going to have to outsmart it, if you want to beat it."

He flicked a hoof at her, a sly smile on his face. "And sorry, I can't win this fight for you my dear frenemey. The Shadow and I have a longstanding agreement to stay out of each other’s way." He smirked knowingly at her. "But if you really want my advice? Start making plans to deal with it the old fashioned way, Celestia." His tone had gone deadly quiet, and deadly serious. "This isn't something that's going to play games with you like I might."

Celestia was about to speak when a firm knock came at the door of her room. She glared at it in irritation. "We'll continue this tomorrow, Discord. And don't you dare try to weasel out of it." Discord smiled slyly at her, then vanished in a puff of lemon scented water. Celestia sighed at the mess on her balcony, and called out. "Enter!"

Luna pushed through the door a moment later, a murderous look upon her face. "Tell us thou art playing sister." Her voice was quiet, intense as she brandished a much crinkled bit of parchment at Celestia. "Tell us this is some kind of word game or code!"

Celestia shook her head once. "I wish that it were so, Lulu. Take a seat, we've got a lot that we need to discuss."

~~~~~~Back at the Twilight Hall~~~~~

Two forms lay on a vast ocean of red silk sheets, deep within the Twilight hall. The room was dark, save for a single lit candle by the bedside. The first form, a pegasus pony had her forehooves bound to the head of the bed - stretched tightly out above her head. While the second gently teased the first, gentle hooves brushing over a sweat-matted coat, her lips seeking out and tasting the pegasus little by little.

"M-mistress! Please!" Whimpered the pegasus mare, breathy with the sound of heavy breathing interspersed with soft moans. "M-More! I want m-more!" she cried out, arching her well-muscled back off the bed with the aid of a broad pair of wings. A gentle giggle seemed to fill the mare's world, and she looked up to see those shadowy eyes staring down into hers. They looked like the eyes of a dragon, multifaceted and deep violet in hue. The pegasus stared up into them, enraptured by the light glinting off those eyes.

A soft and loving voice escaped from the lips of the beautiful creature above her, leaning down to nip softly at her neck. "Mm, well - since you asked so nicely." that beautiful voice filled the mare's ears, and for a moment there was naught but the ache of anticipation. Then the touch of a hoof to her burning loins, and a world of impossible pleasure. The feeling of being filled with that glorious power surged through her body, and her hips came up again - trying desperately to push in to the slowly rubbing hoof even harder.

The sweet voice laughed, and the mare was dizzied by it. More than she could ever remember the voice doing to her before, but that was before the shadow came. Suddenly, the touch stopped, and the voice was whispering into her ear. "Say it, Dash." she spoke, gently stroking the rainbow colored mane back from the sweating face. "Remember the words I taught you? Say them, and I'll give you more..."

For some reason, Dash felt incredibly scared. Yet she also felt incredibly safe. It was confusing and disconcerting for her - she ached for another touch of that power, but some little voice inside of her was worried about what might happen. The dark form that loomed over her smiled slowly, sexily. Dash felt her body moving without her permission, her hips aching up towards the mare. She wanted that touch again. Needed it, like she needed to fly, like she needed to crack jokes and perform pranks.

Dash felt her mouth open, a heady breath exhaling from her lungs, over and over again. The conflict inside of her boiled and churned, as shadow power matched against stubborn will. Yet neither of these things were a match for a pair of sweet lips pressing together, tongues gently pressing against one another. For a few long, silent moments - all that could be heard was the sound of a kiss that felt like it went on forever.

When a shuddering breath escaped from Dash's lips again, it was followed by words - deliriously spoken, fervently declared. "D-Dash worships her Mistress.." She whispered, as though it were some kind of holy oath. "D-D-Dash is obedient to her mistress." What was she saying? Did it matter? "Dash will do anything for her mistress..." No, it didn't matter. All that mattered was the feeling of calm.

The deep sense of belonging. Of being loved on so fundamental a level, that just being near her was enough to make her wet with desire. Dash's breathing came out softly, and her lips formed a few more words - the very act of speaking arcing pleasure through her core.

"Dashie loves Mistress Twilight Shadow..."

There was a soft laugh, and Twilight Shadow leaned down to press her shadow-born body against Rainbow Dash - her mane dripped like thick syrup all around and onto the cyan pegasus beneath her. When it hit Dash, the power sizzled a little and melted into her friend's flesh. Her hooves gently stroked down Dash's thighs and she purred in an almost feline satisfaction. "Very good, my little Dashie." She whispered softly. "Mistress is pleased with you. I think you've earned a little reward."

The shadows molded around Twilight like a physical thing - changing her physical shape a little here and there. Her hips thrust into Dash's, and the pegasus' mouth opened in a sweet moan that echoed off the walls of the room. Her legs snapped up and wrapped around Twilight's waist, pulling her in closer - and perhaps squeezing a bit too tightly for comfort. Yet the shadow-imbued Twilight didn't much mind a little pain - it was a sweet pain. All new births had pain, and her little Dashie was being reborn beneath her hooves.

Dash's eyes were already starting to darken again as the shadow power slowly seeped into her body. Her gorgeous lips moved gently, the words almost a plea. "Take me, Shadow Mistress." Twilight had to smile at the words, leaning in to brush back that wild mane again and push a firm and loving kiss onto her. Dash didn't even put up a token resistance, allowing Twilight do whatever she pleased to her. It was an exultant feel of power, even as she poured more and more power into her friend, almost able to feel that sweet body changing beneath her hooves.

They had a long night ahead of them. Twilight intended to take her time.

~~~~~~

Twilight slowly walked out of the room many hours later, her eyes going to the smirking Shadowbolt captain who leaned against the wall. Twilight felt a smirk of her own come on as she swayed past her. "Put her on the training roster, Captain. Starting tomorrow." She purred out, then a tendril of shadow lashed out from her hair - grabbing Winterlight around the throat like a leash and collar. Her voice went from pleased to smoldering in moments. “Oh yes, and come with me. I think we need to have a little discussion of our own."

Winterlight's eyes widened in surprise - and more than a touch of fear - before the two of them vanished into another nearby shadow.

Chapter 5 - What Shadow Hides...

~~~~~~~Canterlot Castle~~~~~~~

"Winterlight." Princess Luna pressed a silver clad hoof to her forehead and sighed gently. "I had feared this would be so." Celestia's calm look from across the room did not falter one bit, as Luna rallied her thoughts before speaking again. "My memories of my banishment are incredibly vivid, as I believe I have told you before. Yet even I was certain I had been imagining one small detail."

Luna gently lowered her head, speaking in a hushed voice. "When you summoned the Elements of Harmony and cast the banishment spell, I saw the Captain flinging herself in front of me just before the spell hit. Likely in an attempt to intercept it." The night princess shook her head slowly. "I was more than certain she'd simply been obliterated by the spell, her body destroyed by the sheer mass of energy." Her eyes narrowed as her head came up, the sound of weary resolve in her voice. "My apologies, Sister. I should have told you."

Celestia shook her head slowly, "We could not have known she would survive, Lulu." Celestia spoke gently, "Neither of us could have foreseen this. Still, I find it distinctly odd that she did not immediately rejoin you upon your awakening." Celestia frowned, her hooves gently tapping at the arms of her chair. "We are missing something here, I think."

Luna nodded slowly. "I would agree. There is some other force or circumstance at work." Luna frowned. "I only escaped the moon by virtue of the aid of the stars themselves. Winterlight would not have had such aid." Silence fell upon the room for a few minutes, as the two sisters contemplated over what they had learned. Luna then scoffed and facehoofed. "The answer is of course, obvious. Blindingly so." She hissed out the next word, anger redolent in her tone. "Tantalus."

Celestia looked miserable for a moment. "We are going to be discovering machinations of his for some time, I fear." She grumbled sullenly. "That would explain why she has sworn herself to Twilight's service. She too has been taken by this Shadow." Celestia was starting to develop a headache, she gently rubbed at her head with a wince.

Luna glared off to one side and muttered something very impolite before speaking again. "This is not good, sister. Winterlight was a terrifyingly effective agent." An ancient anger smoldered in Luna's eyes. "She is fully capable of rebuilding the Shadowbolts from nothing into an effective force. We must be very wary about any action we take against her, Sister. She has likely had the last four years to prepare for us. I have no doubt that even as we speak, she is preparing to move against us."

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Ahhhn~!!! M-mistress, please, no!"

The violet whip of energy shot out again and scored against the captains dark blue wings, leaving a long mark of scorched feathers behind it. Captain Winterlight gave out another scream of pain, her back arching away from Twilight as she hung in midair, suspended by thick chains wrapped around her neck and body. Her wings forcibly flared out by tight leather straps wrapped around the joints. For a moment, there was rest as the captain's sweat dripped onto the lush red carpet that covered the floor of the room.

Twilight slowly dragged the whip of shadow energy along the carpet beneath the captain's hooves, a look of stern anger on her face. "Tell me, Captain. Do you serve me?" She swayed slowly across the room, the thick tendril of magic reaching up to stroke almost lovingly across the Captain's cheek. The Shadowbolt swallowed and nodded hurriedly. Twilight's look transformed into a soft, wicked smile. "Truly? Because I have begun to suspect you serve other masters." The tendril of energy moved to Twilight's will, lifting off of the ground and wrapping lightly around Winterlight's throat.

The Captain's eyes went suddenly wide, her body trembling slightly - not showing fear though. She simply looked... worried. "No Mistress. I only serve you." She whispered softly, as Twilight's horn glowed brighter and the tendril wrapped a little tighter around Winterlight's throat. - startling a gasp of pain out of her.

Twilight spoke softly. "Then explain to me why you did not tell me that Celestia knew you." Anger reeked from her tone, her voice tight. "And do not try and claim ignorance, Captain. You knew her too." Winterlight looked shocked, perhaps a little too much so. Twilight's smile twisted into an arrogant smirk. "Did you think I summoned Silent Moon because I find her to be appealing?"

The Captain's head shook softly, her own mind reeling from the combination of pain and shock. Winterlight licked her lips, tasting the salt of her sweat and spoke softly. "I did not think you would believe me, Mistress." Her breathing was still heavy, restricted by the tight whip. "It is a fantastical tale." She practically whispered, feeling the heat of the shadow-whip pulsing lightly against her coat.

Twilight smirked again, drawing up very close to the bound captain and purred out in a light tone. "Why don't you let me be the judge of that, Captain. " Twilight's magic pulsed, and the whip loosened its grip on her neck. "But if you dare to lie to me again, Captain - you will not like the results." The whip suddenly burned a bright and piercing pain into the neck, then vanished, the Captain barely having time to cry out in pain before it was gone.

Winterlight panted heavily, mind suddenly brought into focus by the pain. By the shadow, she is a natural at this. She thought with a thrill of pleasure, her lips turning up in a light smile. "Of course, Mistress." she whispered worshipfully, feeling her heart swell in her chest. "I once served Nightmare Moon long ago, when she rose up against the Ty- " Winterlight swallowed the word, remembering Twilight's earlier words. "Celestia. At the final battle, when Celestia sought to banish our beloved Queen to the moon - I attempted to take the final blow upon myself."

Winterlight winced a little, the painful memory still seared into her mind. "I failed, but not completely. I was able to survive, and hid myself in the shadow of the moon, where the gaze of the Sun could not find me." Twilight's face was unreadable, so Winterlight continued, hoping that a lack of action meant she was getting through to her Mistress. "There I slept for a thousand years, waiting for the day that I would serve my Queen again. But when the stars aligned, and she escaped - I could not follow her."

There was fear in her eyes now, remembering those moments of panic and terror. "It was then that the Shadow spoke to me, for it had long watched me over the centuries. It offered me a chance to return to the surface, and serve my Queen once again." A sad smile came to her face. "But by the time the Shadow could rescue me, you had already proven victorious. With no Queen to command me, I retreated into hiding - not daring to face Celestia alone."

Twilight easily put together the rest of the story. "You rebuilt the Shadowbolts at Tantalus' command." She spoke softly, stroking her chin slowly. "Humph. It is a fantastical tale Captain." She paused and smiled softly. "But what do you think, Moon?" Winterlight stared as the stark white pegasus slowly emerged from behind her, her milky eyes soft and unreadable.

Silent Moon smiled at Winterlight, before speaking softly. "She speaks the truth, M'lady. Incredible as it may seem." There was a mischievous look to Moon as she spoke, and her words ran a chill of fear through Winterlight. "Though I do not think that excuses her misdeed. Why do you not tell our Queen the punishment a Shadowbolt receives for lying to their commander, Captain?"

Twilight looked curiously at Winterlight, and the Captain felt a cold spike of fear before she spoke tonelessly. "Twenty Lashes." Winterlight glared at Silent Moon, who smiled serenely back at her.

Twilight chuckled. "I appreciate your honesty, Captain." she cooed softly. "I think once we're done here, we'll soothe those aches of yours a little bit..." Winterlight felt the lips of Twilight gently tug on her ear, trailing down to her wing joint with feather soft kisses. Each touch sending little shocks of pleasure into the Captain's body.

Twilight laughed softly and slowly crossed the room again, taking up her position some fifteen feet away. "Count for me, Captain." She Commanded, with a capital C.

The whip snaked back and cracked forward, delivering a hot, blistering blow across her chest. Winterlight's mind tumbled with pain and pleasure alike, and her lips whispered out in reverence, "One."

~~~~~~~~~~

Silent Moon slipped away in what followed - her form leaping from shadow and into the evening sky. Her wings spread gloriously, and for just a few moments, she pretended that she could fly like all other pegasus could. She felt the swift wind beneath her, and glided and tilted, knowing as she did every inch of the palace grounds. The world around her was as it always was - a symphony of sounds and smells, of stiff breezes against her white coat and the misting of water from the fountains.

Her hooves touched the solid stone outside of one of those fountains, the fresh smell of water burbling up through the mechanism was like fine ambrosia to her. She gently strode to the edge of the fountain and very carefully placed her hooves on the edge. There she stood for a time, drinking in the sweet smells of the night. Her ears perking and turning to track the sounds of the many animals that roamed the grounds, and picking up snippets of conversation from the Shadowbolts as they patrolled from tree to tree.

Then she heard the sound of wing beats - familiar wing beats. "Good evening, Shadow Dancer." She spoke calmly, her head still gazing straight ahead. Around her oldest friend, she did not need to pretend that she could see. "How does this glorious night find you?" The sound of hooves striking the ground, and that distinctive chuckle. She's in a very good mood tonight. Must be because of the Queen.

"Evening, Moony." Shadow Dancer drawled. Silent Moon might've been angry at anyone else using that name - but not Dancer. There was simply no repressing that girl. "Feelin' Fabulous, actually." Moon smiled slightly in satisfaction, and she could feel the vibration of hooves joining hers on the fountain. "We're actually a little ahead of schedule now. I didn't expect her Majesty to take a piece out of Winterlight's hide for another couple of weeks."

Silent moon allowed herself a little laugh. Dancer smelled like cinnamon and fried dough tonight - she must have been at that new donut shop all of the Shadowbolts could not stop raving about. "The arrival of the Sun Lady was the catalyst. Winterlight has been keeping secrets, it seems." But it would be the duty of her monarch to decide who should know about such things, so Moon shifted the conversation. "So, we are prepared to move on to the next target?" She queried, and a shifting sound - plus a soft thump - told her Dancer had taken a seat on the fountain.

"Yep!" proclaimed the thestral, her voice brimming with pride. "Got everything already set up. She'll be coming by the castle tomorrow evening with a 'special' order." She chuckled again, obviously satisfied with her work. "Our friend the sweets maker will be adding her 'candies' to the confections before delivery. The rest should happen naturally." She clapped her hooves together rapidly, signaling her glee. "Of course, I've made sure to order us a few treats."

Silent moon could feel Dancer's gentle lips on her neck, and her hot breath flowing over her skin. "Been a long time since you and I just relaxed for a night. Given how the Queen won't need us tomorrow, what do you say we take a little time for ourselves, lover?" Moon blushed, her cheeks going a rosy pink and she shifted from hoof to hoof. "We're gonna have Sundrops..." Whispered Dancer enticingly.

Moon felt her eyes widen and her body went a little stiff, remembering the last time she'd shared the potent little recreational drug with Dancer. Her blush deepened to a more crimson shade, and Moon found her legs rubbing against one another a little bit. "Um...T-that sounds delightful, D-Dancer..." She whispered, Dancer still nibbling and teasing up her neck, and towards her too-sensitive ears.

The thestral gave a joyful little laugh, and then turned Moon's head with her hooves. Moon knew what was coming next, and gently parted her lips for the kiss that was to come, reveling in the warmth of Dancer's body pressed against hers. Truly, a beautiful night. Her mind whispered, as they continued to touch one another under the stars.

~~~~~~~~

Celestia and Luna sat at the small, intimate dinner table they shared during times of difficulty - especially when their work overlapped with one another’s duties. "So. We have no choice. We will need to wait for Cadence and Shining Armor to arrive at the end of the week." Celestia spoke softly, then punctuated it with a sigh. "We cannot risk leaving Twilight unprotected against Winterlight's machinations."

Luna nodded, and gently touched Celestia's shoulder. "For what it is worth sister, we will have more time. I myself shall enter the Sealed Archive this evening, before the keepers lock it up again. Perhaps there are things there I can glean that you could not." She smiled slightly. "There are secrets, after all - that only the moon can reveal." She waggled her eyebrows in a mysterious manner, and Celestia couldn't help but laugh at her.

"Oh?" asked her Sister with an arched eyebrow. "Now whatever sorts of secrets might those be? Surely you aren't still watching the wet dreams of my subjects from afar, now are you?" Luna's cheeks instantly went red, and she began to stammer out disclaimers and denials. Celestia covered her mouth with her hooves, giggling madly. "Or perhaps even joining in them yourself, Mm? I might even be interested in knowing what sort of fun you've been getting up to in the dreams of my student. And do not attempt to deny it! I have seen the way you look at her." Celestia teased and needled at her sister, causing Luna's remonstrations to become even louder by the minute.

Celestia laughed joyfully, and after a moment Luna ruefully chuckled in response. "Hah. A well scored set of barbs, sister." Luna grumbled, poking her hoof into her sister’s side. "And what do the busybody good ponies call you these days? Princess Molestia?" Celestia's eyes widened, and a blush came to her own cheeks - but Luna had the bit in her teeth now, and was grinning as she spoke. "I have heard the maids hesitate enter your rooms some mornings, for fear that you will seduce them into your bed and ravish them senseless." Celestia began to stammer herself, trying to stop the tide of salaciousness. "And let us not forget the Sun's Kiss, your yearly reward to the finest of our Guards. Is it true that you now give that kiss somewhere other than their foreheads?"

Celestia burst into laughter at that one, and the two sisters fell all over each other - embracing tightly in the equal need for comfort and reassurance. "We will save her, big sister." Whispered Luna. "You need fret not. Together, there is no foe we cannot conquer." Celestia nodded soundlessly, just tightly hugging her sister. For many long minutes, they simply held one another as they had so often in the past. The roads might be rough, the journey long - but Celestia was certain Luna was right. Together, they could do anything.

~~~~~~~

Hours passed, and once Luna was certain Celestia was tucked away in her bed and sleeping soundly, she turned towards her goal. "Commander Blade, to me." She spoke calmly as she passed an open window, and within moments a thestral had slipped into the hallway and marched calmly alongside her. "Assemble two squadrons of your very finest. I have a special assignment for you. Go." The Thestral bowed wordlessly, and a moment later was gone out of the next open window.

Luna breezed past the doors to her room, divesting herself of her royal jewels and crown. This was not to be a night for such things, as she would need her total attention on the task before her. It took her nearly no time to assemble her materials. Parchment, ink, quills, and a thick walled obsidian box. Within less than a minute, she was out into the halls again - the box holding her writing materials as she walked. As she passed another open window along the outer walls of the castle, the thestral returned. He looked as much like any of her other Night Guard when they wore their enchanted armor. She wondered what he looked like out of it.

"Your majesty." He growled in a soft voice. "My soldiers are assembling. What is your will?" the Night Guard took their duties very seriously, even after a thousand years of quiet dishonor. Better to say, a thousand years of waiting for a chance to reclaim their honor. Luna knew that whatever mission she gave them, it would be carried out in full.

Luna spoke softly, quickly. "You will send one squadron of them to Ponyville, with orders to watch over the Elements of Harmony. If they believe, even for a moment, that the Elements are in danger of falling into the wrong hooves - they are to be seized and immediately brought to my sister." They passed into an inner hallway, the Night Guard nodding his understanding. "You are to lead the second squadron. There is a secret place, just north of Hollow Shades. Deep within the forest, you will find a cave with a carved moon over the entranceway. Within that cave, behind many traps, will be an iron chest sealed with magic." She opened up the obsidian box and passed over a blue crystal, dangling from a golden chain to the guard. "Wear this when approaching it. Press the crystal against the chest, and then return to me every single scrap of paper and other item within it. Do not read anything you find within. Store it, and return it to me. Understood?"

The Guard nodded, then bowed over his hoof and flew off back towards the windows at top speed. There was no need for proclamations of success or guarantees of victory. The Night Guard had no need for such prattle. There was a mission to be accomplished, and accomplish it they would. For now, Luna had more pressing concerns. Four Royal Guards and a sleepy looking battle mage stood outside of a lone iron door. Their eyes widened at her approach, all five of them bowing deeply to her. Luna's voice was calm and imperious. "I am here at the will of Sun's Glory. Stand aside."

~~~~~~~

Rainbow Dash stirred in her slumber - slowly coming to consciousness. She felt sweaty and sore, but it was the good kind of soreness. The kind that came after a long day of hard flying and practicing tricks. Dash stretched out slowly, languorously. She could feel every muscle that she'd abused stiffen up, then slowly relax. She was definitely going to need to do more exercise before she could sleep tonight. Then her eyes shot open, and she began to remember the hours previous.

She felt like... something had filled a hole in her she hadn't even known was there. Like some warm fire burned inside of her chest merrily, and made the whole world seem a little more wonderful. The sheets she was resting on were a mess - tossed to and fro, and still damp with sexual fluids. She inhaled the scent deeply, and it seemed to touch off another wave of arousal deep in her body. She knew, without knowing how she knew, that some of that arousal belonged to Mistress Shadow.

Like a train running into a wall, Dash's thoughts immediately derailed. She sat in confusion for a few long moments, licking suddenly dry lips. "Mistress Shadow." She spoke softly, when what she had intended to say was 'Twilight Sparkle'. She fixed her jaw, and growled out. "Mistress Twilight Shadow." The words came out with a fierce effort, leaving her panting for breath for a moment. She felt baffled and confused, and then she inhaled deeply through her nose again.

The smell seemed to calm her nerves, and she rubbed fitfully at her hooves. What had she been thinking? Of course that was her name. It had always been that way. She was just tired, hungry, and in need of a little more exercise. That explained why she was feeling so confused. Rainbow Dash pushed her way off the bed and flexed her wings as she trotted quietly over to the door. She wasn't entirely sure where the kitchen was, but she had a sixth sense when it came to free grub.

The door opened at a nudge, and then closed to the same amount of effort. Dash hummed her favorite tune, one of Pinkie Pie's random songs she'd put together not all that long ago. It was an awfully catchy one, she hadn't been able to get it out of her head for months. Dash was just turning a corner when a dark winged batpony seemed to materialize out of nowhere. "Wah!" was about the only word Dash could get out as she stumbled backwards in surprise. "Holy Shadow, where'd you come from!?" Wait. 'Holy shadow'? Where the buck had that come from?

The dark coated thestral smiled slightly - she was actually pretty cute, even with those intimidating golden dragon-eyes. Her color was like the night sky, just after sunset - and when she smiled she showed off a pair of little fangs that were more cute than scary. She had a silver ribbon tied into a complex looking bow for a cutie mark, and she was laughing at Dash. "Apologies, Miss Dash. I did not intend to startle you." Her voice was pretty, Dash decided - pretty enough that she'd ignore the being-laughed-at-part. "Is there something I can help you with?"

Well, that was as good an invitation as any. "Yeah, I'm looking to scare up some eats." Proclaimed Dash, pushing herself back up to her hooves and dusting herself off in her best cool-mare manner. "Can ya help me find the kitchen?" Thestrals had always been a little bit creepy to Dash, but this one was... Oh admit it, Dashie - she's hot. Dash felt a silly grin crossing her face, wondering where that traitorous little thought had come from.

The thestral mare giggled - it was an odd sound, but a nice one. "Of course. Come with me." She turned, lifting into the air with a few flaps of her wings and a smile. "I'm Ribbon Bound. And you're Rainbow Dash." She actually blushed, Her hooves squeezing her cheeks. "I've heard all about you. They tell me you're the best flyer in Equestria."

Rainbow Dash felt a swell of pride bursting out of her chest. Ha! And they said I'd never be famous! "Yep! That's me!" She grinned, lifting into the air to buzz up alongside her. "So come on! I'm starving! And then maybe you can show me around the place?"

Ribbon Bound smiled coyly at Dash. There was something about her eyes - something that called to that new, warm feeling inside of Dash's chest. She instantly knew somehow that the next words were one hundred percent serious. "Oh, I think I can show you a bit more than that, Miss Dash." The thestral smiled, her little fangs glinting in the light.

Chapter 6 - ...The Moon Reveals

~~~~~~~The Sealed Archive~~~~~~~

Luna's horn flared, and dozens of candles burst into life a moment later. The Archival room was just as Celestia had left it - neat and tidy. Luna was glad for that - it would make finding what she was looking for easier. She laid the thick obsidian box upon the empty desk and paused as she slowly turned around in the room. Been a long time. she thought softly, gently running her hoof along the thick wood of the desk.A Very long time. She sighed mentally, and then briskly turned to one of the bookshelves.

Celestia is probably still afraid to even look at the thing. But Luna had no such fears. The night, and darkness were her domain. She had no fear of the creatures that lived in it, no matter what sort of foolish name they had taken for themselves. 'The Shadow' indeed. When she finally tracked this foul demon down, she would teach it the meaning of darkness. For now though, at least she had a lead. Her hoof reached up to tilt the thick tome off the shelf, pulling it carefully down with only her physical limbs - No use of magic on this thing. There was no predicting what the Dark Book might react to, or not.

She laid it down on the desk, remembering when Star Swirl had presented it to her so very long ago. The old, brilliant fool. If only he had come to us sooner. But he had never fully trusted them while he lived. He had only known that no other soul could be trusted with the book in the first place. Luna laid a hoof upon the thick black cover, and when she lifted it the shining silver rune of a crescent moon still glowed upon its cover. Good to see those old protection spells still hold up. Of course, nopony had likely touched the thing in more than a thousand years. That had probably helped.

Luna Inhaled a deep breath, then exhaled - filling her mind and body with the power of the night. The Dark Book could be treacherous indeed to one who was unaware. Her eyes slowly opened, revealing the slim almond shaped pupils against a field of dark blues and blacks. Now, let us see what sorts of secrets you have been hiding, little tome. She growled in her mind as her hooves pushed open the cover.

The Dark Book was older than Equestria. It was, near as Luna could tell - older than herself or Celestia. Much older. Nopony alive, no creature alive knew its true age. That was why its name had devolved to three simple syllables over countless ages. It was indestructible, incorruptible, and impossible to predict. Of course, that only made it more exciting.

The pages turned slowly under her hooves. The one and only warning Star Swirl had had for her, was never to use magic directly upon the book. It would react in violent and unpredictable ways. The only time he had done so, he'd said it had nearly taken out an entire ritual circle by itself. So, hooves. The going was slow, but Luna was prepared for that. Discord had told her sister that something had locked this shadow creature away in this book.

Still. Not using magic directly on it was one thing. But if perhaps, it had other kinds of magic indirectly affecting it that would be another. And I, thought Luna with no small amount of smugness, have power over a kind of magic that Star Swirl could not even have dreamed of. Her horn began to glow a soft misty white, then far brighter as she channeled the light of the moon down onto the pages as she turned them - and sure enough, new text came to life under its soft glow. Now, let us see what you have been hiding.

~~~~~~~~~~

Twilight Hall's kitchens were dead quiet at this time of night, excepting of course those ponies that snuck in for a late night snack. One such pony was Rainbow Dash, who was munching through her third carrot and spinach salad with relish. She'd used up a lot of calories today, and she was probably going to use up more than a few before morning stretching out the stuff muscles. The beautiful thestral had declined to share in the meal, but had been nibbling lightly on an orange while Dash stuffed her face.

Dash had to admit, this girl was alright. A little on the weird side, but Dash figured that most of the ponies who were gathering around Mistress Twi (Her brain had given up trying to stop her from shortening the name) were going to be a little weird. That didn't mean weird couldn't be cool. Pinkie Pie was pretty weird when it came right down to it. Dash grinned at that thought for a moment, then munched on the last carrot in the bowl. "Mm! You say they keep these things around, readymade?"

The thestral giggled a little, toying with a slice of orange in her hooves. "Oh yes. They're good for when one of the Shadowbolts needs a more.... conventional snack." There was a soft, sly smile on her face as Dash nodded vigorously then paused. Dash's thoughts were not always quick on the mark, but once they got there they went like wildfire. Ribbon smiled softly, and leaned in ever-so-close. "Of course, some of us prefer a more... unusual fare."

Dash's mind was off like a shot. The Shadowbolts? That was a myth! A trick by Nightmare Moon! But... then how did this pony know about them? Only Rainbow Dash had seen that image, and she hadn't told anypony but her closest friends about them! And yeah, okay so I made that fake uniform for Nightmare Night but big deal! Dash was getting paranoid now. She got even more paranoid when she saw a hungry look in Ribbon's eyes. Those strange gold and dragon-pupil eyes... "Um... You sure you don't want a bite to eat?" Dash asked a little nervously, wondering why she wasn't already heading for the door.

Ribbon laughed gently. "Oh you are cute, Captain Winterlight didn't tell me that part." Dash froze in her chair, that name rattled around Dash's skull like a pair of dice, as the sleek bodied thestral slipped off her stool. "Oh don't look so shocked. I know you've learned your pegasus history, Rainbow Dash." She whispered softly, leaning in to breath hotly against Dash's neck. Dash wanted to move, and couldn't. She wanted to run, to fly as fast as she possibly could - but she couldn't. "And I know you've been wearing our uniform when no one has been looking. It's nothing to feel bad about. We're actually quite flattered, you know."

Dash tried to talk, and found she could not speak. Some power had gripped onto her and held her to the chair like magic. Ribbon giggled softly. 'Would you like to know my special gift, Rainbow Dash?" The thestral crawled up into the chair with the cyan pegasus, straddling her waist. "I can restrain ponies with nothing more than my gaze.." She whispered in a soft, sexy voice. Dash felt the thrill of fear and then clamped down upon it.

Ribbon smiled widely, showing off those cute little fangs which seemed awfully sharp right about now. "Oh you're such a strong pegasus. Don't worry. We want that in you. Your bravery, your courage and strength. This is just a little... welcoming gift from your new brothers and sisters." her voice had gone breathy, and Dash could feel the drag of those teeth along her coat for a moment.

Ribbon gave a soft giggle, and Dash felt the muscles in her neck and head slowly loosen up a little. Ribbon spoke again, gently. "Are you scared, little Dashie?" Dash swallowed visibly, and slowly shook her head. She didn't know why, but she wasn't. Somehow, she felt... safe. Ribbon smiled softly, and stroked her cheek with a gentle hoof. "I knew it. You will fit in just fine."

Dash felt confused for a moment, but then that same sexy voice whispered into her ear. "After all, you're a Shadowbolt now. Just like me." There was brief moment of pain, and then a rush of the most powerful pleasure Dash had experienced in all of her life as the fangs sunk into her vein, and her mouth opened in a wordless scream that echoed off the kitchen walls.

~~~~~The Next Day~~~~~

Luna slunk out of the room, her obsidian box stuffed into a saddle bag as she walked wearily out of the room. Celestia had raised the sun already, and lowered the moon at that. For once, Luna was grateful. It had been a long night, a wearying night of doing battle with the Dark Book - yet it had been a fruitful one as well. They would be far better prepared come weeks end.

She slipped away from the doors of the sealed archive and began to make her own slow, steady path up to her bed chambers. A single night guard awaited her there, and she floated the box over to him. "Take this to my sister at once." She wearily ordered. "Inform her that I am to be awoken midafternoon. I also wish to be informed when Commander Blade returns."

Luna slammed shut the door to her room, as the guard hurriedly carried the sealed black box down the hallways of Canterlot Castle. By the time he reached Celestia, Luna was already fast asleep in her bed. The guard laid the box next to Celestia, then quickly scarpered out of the room. After all, no one in the castle wanted to interrupt a meeting with Discord.

~~~~~~~

Celestia arched an eyebrow at the box, then returned her attention to the brown scholarly pony sitting across from her Sometimes, she thought this new quirk of his was actually his attempt at 'blending in'. And other times, when she was perhaps a bit too enthusiastic with the salt, she had begun to think he was actually developing a crush on young Fluttershy. Absurd of course, but that's what salt did to you.

Today, he was being remarkably... dare she say it? Normal. Calm. As though he'd decided that wackiness was firmly off the menu until their conversation concluded. "So, as I was saying..." he continued, lifting his teacup daintily. " That's how they beat him the last few times, but neither of those methods will work again. You'll need a new method." He sipped the liquid slowly, smiling. "Chaos magic would undoubtedly be your best bet, but I know how you feel about that sort of thing Celly."

Celestia smiled slightly at him. "Sorry, Discord. I have no intention of becoming like you." Celestia spoke lightly, and was lying out of her teeth. Not unless I have no other choice. her mind whispered. Best not to think about that right now. "Still, that does tell me where not to look for a solution." She sipped her own tea slowly, eyeing the strangely calm pony-creature before her. "Anything else you think I ought to know?" she prodded gently - he really had been especially helpful already. What had driven him to do so, she wasn't quite sure - but she had a theory.

Discord was afraid of this Shadow thing. More importantly, he was afraid of what it might do with Twilight Sparkle in charge of it. Given his legendary independence and the fact that this Shadow apparently had the power to brainwash those it came into contact with, Celestia was not at all surprised.

Discord spoke a moment later, those sly golden eyes watching her carefully. "Yes, actually. Just one thing." He jabbed a hoof at her. "Don't underestimate it. Presume it already has agents everywhere, and act accordingly." He finished sipping at his tea, then took a large bite out of his teacup - crunching joyfully for a few moments. "Mm, I do so love good porcelain. Now if you'll excuse me, I've got somepony to go see."

Celestia watched him chomp down the rest of his teacup, and then vanish in a small explosion of cotton candy - which she was ready for this time, seizing it out of the air with her magic, bundling the sugar up and plopping down on a table. I don't know what's more terrifying. That I've gotten good at catching that, or that it doesn't bother me anymore. She mused, with a half-smile on her face. Now, let’s see what Luna has for me.

The box lifted open with a thought, and a very, very thick stack of notes was lifted out of it. The first page was enough to tell Celestia why, too.

Dearest sister,

Star Swirl the Bearded was even cannier than I had originally thought. He hid many of his research notes within the Dark Book itself. I know you are wary of any knowledge obtained from it, yet I cannot see us having any other choice. Although I highly recommend you read through the entirety of my notes, I have provided you with a condensed summary of those points which are immediately relevant.

1.) The Shadow power has only one weakness that never changes - direct sunlight. This is encouraging, but not very helpful. That is because of the second point.

2.) The Shadow power hides itself deep within its victim's bodies. - This is the source of its greatest strength. It uses those that are sworn to its power to perpetuate itself. The only way to truly purge the shadow from a body completely without other esoteric methods, is to kill the host and then expose the core of power to sunlight. This is obviously not an option in the case of Twilight Sparkle, but may be necessary for us to know.

3.) We will therefore need some method to pull the shadow out of the victim's body. This is where things get complex, as Star Swirl could not determine what kind of power the Shadow precisely was. I propose this be our foremost avenue of research in the days to come. With the tools at our disposal, this may be our best chance at victory.

4.) We cannot wait for Shining Armor or Cadence to handle things at home. The shadow is not known for sitting around idly. I propose we declare an emergency powers situation, and recall them to Canterlot immediately. They will not be pleased with us, but they will be even less pleased if we do nothing.

5.) We must immediately task Silent Service to rooting out any agents of the shadow within Canterlot, and anywhere else we can possibly manage. I have included a special section of papers for Silent Service. There are definitive signs we can use to spot those who are called 'The Touched'.

6.) Finally, I am now forced to agree with your original proposal as to our course of action. As much as it pains me greatly, we must seek aid from other sources - and only a very few sources possess the power to aid us in this fight. I urge you to reconsider your first option however, as I will explain to you over dinner this evening.

I hope you enjoy the rest of the reading I have provided, I will speak to you soon

-Luna

Celestia sighed softly and carefully tucked the first piece of parchment next to her - then proceeded to the next page, her violet eyes flying across the text. She needed to read this as quickly as she can, and then handle her duties for the day. She would need the extra time to arrange for their trip.

~~~~~~~

The sun hung gloriously over Twilight City as a new day began for its citizens. The work of the day before continued into today, and once again Captain Winterlight was at the center of the madness. But something was different about her today, even as she continued to deal with the newly arriving citizens and constant questions about resource. Her usual drill-sergeant manner was more subdued today, and she had been far more patient with matters she previously would have been very short with. No one was really complaining - as it seemed like she was also getting a lot more work done in a much shorter period of time.

Winterlight wasn't forthcoming as to why either - then again, she wasn't about to admit what activities she'd been up to last night with the Mistress. So she kept on working, fighting to keep down that afterglow smile. She's a little unrefined of course, but by the shadow... Captain Winterlight couldn't repress the shiver she felt then, and allowed herself a small smile. She will be glorious when she fully accepts what she is. Soon, the morning's work was done - and in half the usual time to boot! She ought to break the rules more often.

The Captain stretched out and contemplated a little treat for herself when the sound of two sets of wings beating behind her caused her to turn. Two figured touched down on the ground in full uniform - the deep purple and gold flight suit, those trademark goggles. One of the figures she knew quite well. The other, well - she was new.

The coquettish thestral on the right saluted with a slight smile. "First Lieutenant Ribbon, presenting Private Dash for inspection, Captain." Winterlight smirked at Ribbon, glad to see she had already carried out her orders from the previous evening. But her eyes focused on Rainbow Dash, who stood with a surprising amount of attention and seriousness. Given her reputation as a wild rabble rouser, Winterlight had expected that to translate to a discipline problem.

But there Dash was, standing at loose attention. She had put on the flight suit properly - there wasn't a seam or crease out of place. Her goggles were bright and shiny in the way that only a properly treated pair of flight goggles was. Her hair was wild, but Winterlight didn't give two bucks about that sort of trash. Dash had a rep, and she had earned a little bit of leeway when it came to her grooming habits so long as everything else was in place. Still, she couldn't let her get off completely scott free.

The Captain stalked around the cyan mare, glowering in her best 'Captain Ripper' attitude, as the ranks called it. She examined every flank and every inch of Dash's body. Damn, she's in good shape. I can’t wait to have a turn with her. she grinned to herself, continuing her inch by inch inspection. To her credit, Rainbow Dash didn't look to the side to follow Winterlight's progress more than once. Hmm. Perfect. Not that I'm going to tell her that. She chuckled quietly, then returned to her original position. "Acceptable, Private. Welcome to the Shadowbolts." She pointed her hoof at the thestral. "Lieutenant Ribbon here will be your senior officer until you've earned the right to go up a rank. She'll explain the details. Now get your flanks back to work!"

Both of the mares saluted her, and took off up into the skies. Winterlight nodded once in satisfaction. Hm. She'll do. She smiled broadly for the first time in months and even allowed herself a bright laugh. Hah! In your face, Blunderbolts! She even let herself do a little victory dance, at least while nopony was looking.

~~~~~

The road into town was busy of course, but the earth pony had expected that! Just because it was busy didn't mean she couldn't enjoy herself on the trip! She bounced along as the cart pulled unerringly behind her, humming one of her favorite tunes and waving to the passersby. Of course, nearly all of them smiled back at her! Which means I've already done a super-duper good job today!

The small wooden cart had been painted her favorite color - Pink of course! And had the words "Sugarcube Corner" written in a fancy script over a beautiful little picture of a muffin and a donut being friends. Pinkie Pie loved the cart, and she especially loved when she could fill it up with goodies and deliver it to her closest friend in the whole wide world! She wasn't allowed to have one though. Not unless TwiTwi said it was alright. Not that she wouldn't, Pinkie knew - Twilight was always generous whenever she got a big order of sweets.

There were lots of ponies from Ponyville on the road today, too! "Hi Octi! Hi Scratchy!" She waved at the musical duo, who were riding a larger cart filled with more musical equipment than you could shake a cupcake at. They waved back with a smile of their own, with Scratchy doing that head-nod thing that always looked so cool. Oh! And there was Mr. Quills, with a cart full of his famous sofas. "Morning!" She chirruped at him, and he grinned and waved a hello back at her.

Pinkie Pie was excited today. She hadn't had a chance to spend a lot of time in this new town! There were so many new ponies for her to make friends with there! And now she had three whole days! She was so super excited, she was going to burst! Or maybe not. She stopped for a minute being a traffic jamup to check all of the treats in the covered cart - making sure none of the special candies on top of them had rolled loose. They looked strange for candies, but they did look tasty. She reaaaaaally wanted to try one, but she'd promised Mr. and Ms. Cake she wouldn't unless the buyer said it was okay!

After a few more minutes, the traffic cleared up and Pinkie bounced on through, still humming that tune she'd come up with back with Cranky Doodle. And then, suddenly! Wait! Itchy flank? She blinked and sure enough, her rightmost flank was itching! Somepony was watching her from hiding! Actually, it had to be lots of someponies, because it was reaaaally itchy! But who could it be? She couldn't see anypony. Well, not anypony obviously trying to watch her from hiding. Though that might defeat the point.

Pinkie kept peering around the road, and then up into the trees as she bounced along. "Oh!" She exclaimed, her face suddenly brightening up. Just a buncha pegasus and batponies in weird uniforms. She giggled to herself, the itching going away immediately. Funny, those suits look kinda like Dashie's Nightmare Night costume. I wonder if they're some kind of club? She'd have to ask Dashie later, Pinkie Pie loved joining new clubs! Even if she wasn't technically allowed to join them sometimes.

It didn't take her much longer to reach the city gates, bouncing through the crowd with agility and speed. Not a single cupcake out of place either! Okay Pinkie. You gotta find this Captain Wintersomething and let her know I've come with the delivery! She's supposed to be in the town square someplace. Pinkie trotted her cart through the open air market, her nose twitching with the delightful smells of a booming marketplace. Many a curious onlooker watched her trot by, and she waved cheerfully to them all. Some of them even waved back, a little bemused by the bouncing pink pony. Yep! She thought, brightly. Lots of new ponies to make friends with!

She made it to the town square - a vast open plain of flagstones and a massive fountain in the middle, which currently looked like it was lacking a proper statue to sit on it. Right next to it, she saw a serious looking pegasus in that weird flight suit - though the headpiece was off, and she wasn't wearing the goggles. Hmm! That's got to be her! She smiled her best and brightest Alright Pinkie! Put on your best cheeriness and let's get started making new friends!

The Pegasus blinked at her as she approached with her brightest smile. She stopped with one last bounce and stuck out her hoof. "Hi there! I'm Pinkie Pie! I've got a special order of treats for Twilight Sparkle from Sugarcube Corner!" She grabbed Winterlight's hoof and shook it enthusiastically. The Captain looked a little rattled, but there was something immensely pleased by the way she was looking at Pinkie. Pinkie pie, of course - took this to mean instant friendship. "I can already tell we're gonna be bestest friends!" She squeed, bouncing up and down in excitement.

This is gonna be the best day ever! she thought, happily.

Chapter 7 - A Pie, a Prince, and a plan

~~~~~~The Crystal Empire, That same day~~~~~~~

The morning sun glittered over the verdant lands of the Crystal Empire, setting the many crystal ponies to sparkling radiance. It bounced off their homes and their streets, and shone in their hearts. And in one of the main hallways of the Crystal Spire, it shone off the armor of the Emerald Guard. Ancient crystalline armor in every hue of green was borne on the backs of five hundred ponies strong. Attached to their armor, five hundred lances stood proudly in the air, each bearing a razor sharp shard of crystal three feet long at their ends.

Shining Armor stalked amongst them, wearing the armor of the Captain of the Royal Guard that he had come to rely upon. Though he did not show it on his face, he was proud of these ponies. It had been thousands of years since they had been called to fulfill their ancient duty, yet they were all prepared for it. A year of training, and they were already good enough to give the Royal Guard a run for their money. A lot of that had to do with the unique strength of the crystal pony race - they were highly resistant to magic. Shining Armor had hardly believed it himself, but when they took on their glittering form even trained battle unicorns found it difficult to harm them.

It was an advantage Shining Armor intended to ruthlessly exploit. I wish I had more numbers though. His mind growled. Yet he could not force training to go faster, even though every able bodied stallion and mare was being trained in combat now. He knew they'd never meet the standards of elite troops, but the day might come when that wouldn't matter. For now though, even this small army was a potent one - clad in the incredibly tough crystal armor, they were a force to be reckoned with on any field of battle.

Satisfied with his inspection, Shining Armor trotted to the head of those ponies and nodded once. "Acceptable. Which is a good thing too, we've just gotten our marching orders. We're deploying to Canterlot tonight on special assignment. Go home, stow your gear, spend some time with your families. The train leaves at Sundown. Dismissed!"

The guard marched out of the hall in good order, Shining Armor watching them sternly every step of the way until the hall was cleared. He waited a few moments, making sure none of them were going to go charging back in to ask him some question or other. When none came, he slammed the door shut and slumped against the wall rubbing at his temples. Twily, damnit. I shouldn't have left.

Duty had called both him and Cadence home though. Duties neither of them could ignore, and so they had returned to the Empire six months ago. Cadence had taken the necessity well, smoothly moving right back into her work - even as she herself spent many late nights pouring over the ancient tomes of magic contained within the empire. Shining had not, jerkily going about his day-to-day routine as he drove the training of the Emerald Guard to new heights of toughness.

Yet neither of them had wasted their time - the Guard was perhaps the toughest little unit of fighters in Equestria right now, and they brimmed with pride in that. Cadence had shared countless new useful defenses and spells that her research had turned up - and she claimed to slowly be developing a plan to help Twilight. Of course, more than anything right now Shining wanted a single night of nothing going on to spend with his wife. Not gonna happen, Shiny. Deal with the problems in front of you. His mind sternly reminded him, and Shining sighed and pushed himself off the wall.

Thirty minutes, and one refreshing hot shower later, Shiny was trotting towards the royal quarters. This was currently the scene of a small military campaign, in which Princess Cadence waged war against the forces of ‘packing for a long trip’. Maids, butlers and various other members of the household ran hither and yon, carrying, packing and then moving out what seemed like way too much stuff for a serious trip.

The Letter had come in this morning, by the strange magical means the Alicorn sisters used to communicate with one another. IT had been terse to the point of absurdity, amounting to 'Get your flanks to Canterlot right now, we have a problem and it involves Twilight.' It had even lacked the usual flowery language of a royal invitation - these were orders, straight from Celestia's hoof. Not that Shining was bothered by that, in fact - it had made him feel far calmer about all of this. Orders always had that effect on him.

Cadence also looked pretty calm as Shining entered the center of the fray. Calmly, she directed various groups of her servants to carry out this or that task, and then sent them scurrying along. All the while, she carefully reviewed several large stacks of parchment notes. Probably from all that research she's been doing. he smiled slightly, weaving through the chaos with practiced ease. Dodging a scrambling maid here, waiting for a train of boxes there, and reaching his destination with nary a scratch. "How are we doing, Cadey?" Shining asked cheerfully, nuzzling his cheek up against hers affectionately.

Cadence smiled and returned the gesture - Shining was infinitely glad for these little moments. They reminded him just how powerful their love was. And how strong it is to endure these hard times. He gently pressed against her side while she nodded absently, her wing almost reflexively wrapping around him warmly. "Pretty well. We ought to be almost done with this nonsense." Cadence waved an idle hoof at the scrambling members of her house. "We'll take lunch together, discuss a little strategy, and then you and I shall have four glorious hours of nothing going on." There was a coy, sexy tone in Cadence's voice that sent a shock of anticipation down Shiny's spine.

Shining swallowed and then grinned brightly. "I don't suppose you've got anything in mind?" He asked, feeling the heat alight deep inside of him. Even amidst all of these ponies, he had eyes only for the beautiful mare next to him. By the moon, I love her. he thought faintly, and that thought steeled his spine. This Shadow thing isn't gonna know what hit it. He thought fiercely.

Cadence tossed her mane in that fetching way that had first caught his eye all those years ago, and smiled slyly at him. "Oh, I think we can find something to do."

~~~~~~

Commander Winterlight couldn't help but gape at the bright pink pony now shaking her hoof vigorously. What on earth is she doing here? she thought with no small amount of concern. She's not supposed to be lured here for another week! Her thoughts raced for a moment as she introduced herself, and proclaimed she had an order of sweets for the Mistress... until she mentally facehoofed. Dancer and Moon. It has to be them. She was going to have words with those two. Maidens or not, there was a plan to be followed, damnit! Too fast and we're going to bring the hammer of Celestia down on all of our heads!

There was nothing for it for now though. She'd just have to adjust, and quickly. And keep her away from Rainbow Dash! We can’t risk exposure this early in the game. So she put on her best smile and brought the hoofshake to an end, shaking her head. "Welcome to Twilight Town, Miss Pie. I'm afraid you've got me at something of a loss, I hadn't realized there was going to be a delivery this morning." She paused and scanned the square - there. She nodded meaningfully to one of her lieutenants, a male thestral with good musculature. That's... Shade Hoof, right. He'll do.

She coughed and smiled her best at the... extremely enthusiastic pink earth pony. "I'm afraid I'm going to be quite busy for the next while, but I'll task a guard to escort you to Twilight Hall's grounds." The stallion dropped out of his hiding place behind one building's chimney, and was trotting across the square in quick time. "This is Shade Hoof. He'll be your escort while you're in town." The stallion gave his captain a sharp look and she grinned at him. You'll thank me later, bub. she snickered mentally.

Pinkie meanwhile had immediately had her attention diverted. "Oooo!" She proclaimed, bouncing a little. "Nice to meetcha, Shady! Lead the way! These cupcakes ain't gettin' any more sugary!" she grinned cheekily. "And you can introduce me to all the ponies in town on the way! Oh man, this is gonna require one epic Pinkie Pie party!" She squee'd brightly at Shade Hoof, who looked like he'd just been condemned to death by cuteness overload.

Within moments, he was being dragged away by Pinkie Pie to his cruel fate, while Captain Winterlight waved oh-so-cheerfully at her departing subordinate. I am so going to beat the snot out of Dancer and Moon for this. She thought, wryly. But I do have to admit, it's given me something fun to think about today. She trotted back to her otherwise boring job, and wondered just what kind of effect the pink earth pony would have on her town.

~~~~~~

Pinkie Pie couldn't be more excited. Shade hoof wasn't just someone new to talk to, he was cute too! Mm, I wonder if he likes to party. She thought saucily, giving a little flip of her bushy tail Oh silly Pinkie. Everypony loves to party! she giggled brightly as they walked down the road. Oooh! She even knew some of the ponies who lived in town!

Pinkie waved excitedly to Pony Joe, who blinked at the sight of her and her cart and laughed a little. "Hey Pinkie!" He called from his shop window, his horn lighting up "Try this!" Pinkie's eyes widened as a chocolate glazed donut came sailing out of the window towards her.

With the skill of a practiced expert, she snatched the treat out of midair with her tongue and it exploded in chocolate and marshmallow filled goodness inside of her mouth. She licked her lips vigorously and beamed at the donut-master. "You still got it, Joe!" She proclaimed "That was scrumdiddlyumptious! I'll be back later for a couple dozen!" She grinned at his smile and they exchanged another wave as she passed on by.

Shade hoof was staring at her, and she smiled coyly at him. "What? Oh you're wondering about the tongue thing." She giggled softly and nudged the thestral with her hip as they walked. "Maybe you'll find out later, Cutie. But come on! You haven't told me anyponys name! Surely you know at least someponies around here?"

Shade hoof blanked at her, then shuffled his hooves a little as they walked. Finally, he started talking in a rough sort of voice. "Well...Not really. Mostly know the others in my unit. I'm... not really all that social." He grumbled out, as though he wasn't used to talking much. So he was surprised when Pinkie nodded understandingly at him, reaching out a hoof with an inviting sort of smile. He blinked at it...and then realized what she was trying to do. It was a little awkward, but he did reach out to shake the hoof gingerly. "I'm Shade Hoof." He grumbled, trying his best to smile. He knew a lot of ponies got nervous around the fangs.

Pinkie giggled softly. "And I'm Pinkie Pie! There, y'see? It's not so hard." Just like Cranky Doodle! Gotta take things slow. She reminded herself, perkily shaking his hoof and then letting go a few moments later. "Don't worry, Shade Hoof. If there's one thing I'm a specialist at, it's how to help ponies make friends! Oh, and throwing parties too - but I think that kind of falls under the same category." He had an amused look on his face, and Pinkie winked at him cheekily. "And your first new friend is me!"

Shade Hoof blinked at her for a moment, his hooves carrying him along more out of habit than anything. "But...I'm a batpony!" he said somewhat confusedly, showing off his sharp incisors. "I mean, you're not scared or nothin?" His tone was curious, as though he couldn't quite believe that. "I didn't think any untouched liked us."

Pinkie giggled. "Silly! Of course I'm not." She smiled brightly at him. "You're just a little different! I'm different too! And so are all my other friends! I mean, if everypony was the same that'd be soooooo bor-ing!" She tossed her mane and smirked cheekily at him. "Besides, different is fun! I mean, sex would get awfully dull if you only did the same things all the time." Finally! Pinkie got the stallion to blush and look away. Hah! That one always works! She laughed internally as they passed by a set of big stone gates. "Ooo! I remember this part!" She proclaimed, bouncing a little as she walked. Shade Hoof looked relieved, and Pinkie smiled slyly at him. Uh uh. Not letting you get away that easily. She smiled in her best innocent way. "So, I'll totally see you at the party, riiiight?"

The Stallion looked at her in startlement. "P-Party? What party?" he asked lamely, and Pinkie had to grin. Aw, he's even worse than Twi was. They came to a halt next to the massive front doors of the Hall, and Pinkie tsked gently at him.

"Why, the Pinkie-Pie's-Come-To-Town party! I dunno where I'll be having it yet, but you can bet it'll be hard to miss!" She beamed at him. "Thanks for walking me here, Mister Hoof!" Hmm, Should I? Yeah he looks like he could use it. She hopped up and planted a big old kiss on his lips, getting a wide eyed and astonished look from the thestral. She smirked at him and thwapped his side with her tail. "Seeya later!"

She left the poor stallion standing there and staring after her with bright red cheeks as she rolled her cart through the front doorway. Yup! You still got it, Pinkie!

~~~~~~~

"Flexibility." Proclaimed Princess Cadence, gently tapping her hoof to the stack of parchment between herself and her husband. "That must be both our battle cry and our total mode of operation. We must be flexible in all things." The two ponies sat at a small dinner table, not unlike the one shared by Luna and Celestia back in canterlot. A steaming pot of green tea filled the air with a sweet and spicy scent, and a plate of various crystal delicacies sat nearby it. "There isn't very much information on this Shadow, but what I've managed to find suggests that it is an ever changing force." Cadence continued, sipping at her own cool cup of the sweet tea. "So, we may not be able to find one large solution, but several dozen smaller ones."

Shining Armor frowned, but nodded slowly. "Well, that makes as much sense as anything I guess. So, we plan for flexibility." That fit in to Equestrian Guard doctrine, which often had no idea as to the nature of a threat until they had to confront it. At least something is going to be familiar about this. Shining thought, his voice thoughtful. "Do we know if Twilight's been severely affected yet or not?"

Cadence shook her head. "Celestia doesn't think so, based on her letter - but she could be missing something. We'll know more once we get down there." She frowned softly. "Shining, we may need to consider a more... direct approach. Do you think you could contain Twilight in a shield she couldn't escape from?" Shining stared at Cadence in shock, and she shook her head. "I'm just asking, Shiny. I need to know if the option of simply kidnapping her out of that town is on the table. I hate the thought even more than you do, but it may be necessary to save her."

Shining fought down his revulsion at even the though of entrapping his little sister in a shield like that, to face the cold hard truth of the matter. "Yes, I could probably do it to Celestia if I had to. Though I won’t be useful for much else in the process." It was a painful thing to admit, but there it was. "But we don't pull that unless we've got no other choice, Cadence - Do you hear me on this?" Shining growled, trying very hard not to get angry with his wife.

Cadence held up her hooves, nodding. "I agree. It's going to be our plan of last resort. But I think between you, me, Celestia and Luna, we ought to be able to get her out of there. Once she's away from poisonous influences, it might be easier to cure her." She sighed softly, leaning into Shining's side and closing her eyes. "By the Sun and Moon, Shiny. I hate this. I wish we could just... Do what we did to Chrysalis and blast this shadow into the abyss!" But neither of them knew how they'd cast that spell. It had been instinctual, a reaction to the extreme threat and stress of Queen Chrysalis' attack on them. They hadn't been able to reproduce it since then, and neither of them was at all certain if they could.

Shining gently wrapped his hooves around Cadence and rested his head against hers. I've got a feeling that if our backs were truly against the wall, we could do it again. But there's other ways to fix the problem, so love is letting us figure it out the hard way. It was an amusing thought, and one that put a smile on his face. To think of love as some kind of intelligence, forcing ponies to find solutions to their own problems and only getting involved when the shit really hit the plow.

Cadence shook her head. "At any rate, I'll go over all of the other magical stuff with you when we're on the train." She lifted the stack of notes and set them neatly on a nearby shelf - along with the teapot and the platter of snacks. Shining blinked at her for a moment and she smiled coyly. "We've got exactly five hours until we have to be anywhere or do anything Shiny..." Her lips nibbled up along the stallion’s neck, making him shiver in his horseshoes. "So. However will we fill the time?"

~~~~~~~~~~~

Twilight skipped a little down the halls of her home, humming brightly to herself. Yesterday had been so much fun! And Dash was flying around in that cute little uniform, (that Twilight was looking forward to peeling off of her in strips) and Winterlight hadn't ruffled anypony's feathers all day! And there was nopony to bother her either, so she could actually sit down and get some...

She paused in midstep, her nose arching into the air. Frosting. Chocolate. Peanuts and crushed cashews. There was no mistaking it, that was the smell of a Pinkie Pie confection. She frowned a little, but then found a slow smile on her face. Winterlight must've put in an order to Sugarcube Corner. She knows how much I love those things. Her skip came back as she followed her nose towards the kitchen. Mmm, and there's something new there. Some kind of candy. The doors swung open at her touch and there she found the sleek pink cart of Sugarcube Corner parked in her kitchen - with Pinkie Pie herself unloading the sweets.

Twilight stared in amazement for a moment, before there was a sudden gasp and a rocketing pink pony took her clean off her hooves. The two of them tumbled several feet before Twilight could tell which way was up again - and that she was getting fiercely hugged by the fluffy pink party pony herself. "Twi Twi!" She proclaimed in her squeakiest voice. "Ohmygosh you look soooo cool!"

Twilight blinked, realizing for the first time that day that she hadn't dropped the power of shadow magic within her yet. And thus, her mane still pooled on and around her like some kind of thick liquid - dripping into her shadow and vanishing only to reappear in her mane "Wooow! Could you show me how to do that? I mean, Then I'd look like I had melting frosting all over me and that'd be so kinky" Pinkie wiggled atop her, giggling madly for a few moments before suddenly stopping, and smiling in that gentle and soft way she sometimes got. "You look good, Twi. Really. I confess I was a little worried about you but... You seem to be doing okay." There was a shyness in Pinkie then, a soft sort of blustery love that nopony in the world could resist, not even Twilight. Pinkie hugged her once more before rolling off - all softness and fuzziness.

Moments later, she pulled Twilight back up to her hooves in a single heave - showing off that immense earth pony strength of hers. "Oof!" Proclaimed Twilight, smiling back at last. "Thanks Pinkie. You look good too." She gave her friend a much more normal hug before eyeballing the cart. "Wow. Is that all for me?" Twilight inquired, her horn lighting gently and lifting the cover off the cart to reveal the treasure trove of goodness within. "Whoa." she whispered. The cart had been stacked with fifteen trays of a dozen cupcakes a piece - one tray for each of SugarCube Corner's famous varieties, and several large cake boxes to go along with them. It was a veritable fortune of sugary goodness.

Pinkie nodded, beaming. "Yupperonie! One Sugarcube Variety Extraviganza, special ordered just for you." She then tapped her hooves together and gave her friend a big smile. "Um, I was a very good pony and I didn't eat even one on the trip here, Twi. I don't suppose I could..." She shuffled over next to the cart, giving Twilight her best pleading look. "Have one? Or two? Maybe three?" She stuck out her lower lip - she knew she didn't have to give her this look, but it was fun to play.

Twilight laughed softly, and trotted over next to her friend, nudging her "Oh, of course you can Pinkie. Come on, I'll put us together a tray and you can tell me how the twins have been." Twilight's horn lit again as Pinkie bounced up and down in excitement. Milk from the cooler, a large copper food tray which Twilight stacked high with a variety of the cupcake bounty - and a couple of glasses for the two of them.

A minute later, and they were sitting in the library, perched on a pair of big fluffy sofas and laughing at one another's jokes. Pinkie had already devoured four of the sugary treats, and Twilight was nibbling on her third. Both of them fully agreed that the new touch of the candies was a fantastic addition, even if they tasted a bit strange. As the minutes passed, Pinkie began to notice an odd heat starting to spread out from her belly. It was a good feeling, but strange. Pinkie hadn't had anything alcoholic to drink lately, so why did it kinda feel like that?

The warmth continued to spread through her body, more and more by the moment - she tried to brush it off, to keep talking about Applejack's latest escapades with her sister. But she started to notice Twilight was shifting in her seat too, just like Pinkie Pie was. I think maybe there was something funny in those cupcakes... Pinkie started to think, wondering if maybe Twi had made a special order - or it had been a special order made for her and somepony special. More moments passed and the talk slowly petered out, the two ponies staring at each other in fascination.

Pinkie could feel her breathing coming on faster, as the heat finally spread in between her legs. Even rubbing against the soft velvet of the couch felt oh-so-yummy. She knew Twi was feeling the same, and that just wasn't something Pinkie could ignore. She gently pushed herself off her couch, the vibration of hitting the ground enough to send a lightning bolt of pleasure down her spine. She slipped onto Twilight's couch, and gently pressed her hoof to her bestest friend's cheek. "Twi.." She whispered, not really sure where this was coming from - but Pinkie liked It. So she leaned in to kiss...

Twilight's mind was reeling with sensation - like she'd just had a raging orgasm, and her whole body was still sensitive from it. Even just the touch of Pinkie's fuzzy hoof was electrifying. Self-control was all that kept Twilight from doing anything, as she felt the shadow within her hunger and growl - trying to claw its way out of Twilight's mind so it could take this all too willing pony for its own. And when pinkie's lips touched hers, it was like some kind of magic rushed through her body - setting off tiny pleasurable explosions as it went.

Self-control got tossed out the window, and Twilight gave in to her shadow again. She tore her lips away from Pinkie’s and felt a devilish smile cross her lips. “Do that again, Pinkie.” She purred, and why not, after all? It felt so good...

Chapter 8 - Dancing Sundrops

~~~~~Twilight Hall~~~~~

Twilights mind had no idea what was going on. That normally might have scared her, except the warm feeling in her body wasn't letting her get scared. After three or four attempts to work up a good panic, Twilight's mind gave it up as a bad job and decided to just roll with whatever was happening. Given how 'what was happening' happened to be a soft and squishy Pinkie Pie pressing into her body, and kissing her. Quite thoroughly, as it turned out. Of course, her Shadow was in the driver's seat again, so she was kissing back with equal thoroughness.

As pink and purple body met, Twilight's hooves dug into the soft squishiness that was Pinkie. Pulling her in closer and meeting tongue against tongue - which was enough to startle a moan out of her. Something funny had been in those cupcakes, and whatever it was it felt awesome. Every touch of her body, especially her sensitive parts was heightened in an exponential fashion. Her tongue brushed up against Pinkie's again in their kiss, and it felt like somepony had just licked her clit - pulling another sweet moan out of both of them.

So on it went, two ponies rubbing their hooves all over one another and kissing long and deep. Twilight slowly felt all of her desire to hold back eroding out of her bit by bit. Her melted shadow-mane and tail slowly growing more and more eager to welcome a new member into the family. Tongues thrust against one another, and bodies writhed in pleasure. Twilight decided to be mad later, right now she wanted to fill this pink mare with her Shadow so they could revel in it together.

Pinkie finally broke the kiss, her breathing heavy and slow as she stared needingly into Twilight's eyes. "C’mon Twi..." She whispered a little hesitantly, and Twilight wondered if all of her friends had harbored a crush for her somewhere deep down inside. "Let's really party." she giggled softly, but it wasn't her usual high-pitched laugh - it was a lusty, sexy sort of sound that drove into Twilight's ears.

Pinkie giggled again in that same sound, leaning in to brush Twilight's liquid mane back with her hooves. The liquid shadow melted into Pinkie's touch, and both of them shivered in reaction to it. "Mmh. You feel like frosting." Pinkie purred. "All soft and sweet." Pinkie was actually nibbling on her shadow mane, pulling the dark energy into her body willingly as she rubbed sexily up against Twilight's body.

Pinkie's hips shifted a little, and she pressed her own groin up against Twilight's - getting a surprised sort of squeak out of the lusty shadow lady. The touch of Pinkie's slit against Twilight's nearly sent her into orgasm instantly. Pinkie looked like she felt the same way - her eyes widening and a wordless squeal of pleasure pealing out of her lips. "Oh Celestia, Twi!" Pinkie moaned out, all trace of her usual wacky persona gone - replaced by... Well, Twilight could only describe her as a very sexy pink minx. "Mmmf, we need to party like this more often.." She spoke in those delectable tones, still nibbling and kissing at Twilight's mane.

Twilight laughed softly, her hooves coming up and dragging Pinkie's head down. "Mhn, C'mere - I got a new kind of party to show you...." Twilight purred out, fastening her lips to Pinkie's and letting the shadow flow freely between them. Pinkie's eyes widened at first, and then lazily half-lidded. Their hips bucked against one another as the shadow slowly wrapped around their bodies, sweet moans echoing up to the ceiling.

~~~~~~~

"You. Gave. Them. WHAT?!" Captain Winterlight's voice had risen from simple incredulity to complete disbelief. "There is no facehoof big enough to describe how incredibly..." She threw her hooves up in the air, waving them at the sky in disbelief. "GAHH! You both knew the Queen's never indulged before!" A pair of blank looks from the two ponies before her, and Winterlight's hooves fell to her sides. "Oh by the Shadow, you didn't did you." Her voice was utterly flat, like someone had broken her vocal cords.

Shadow Dancer and Silent Moon actually looked at each other, in spite of the fact that one of them was blind. There was a moment of tense silence between them, both of them shifting in their hooves. Dancer spoke first, sounding more than a little abashed. "You said she'd been fully inducted, Captain. By Tartarus, every Shadowbolt gets fed a Sundrop at some point during training." Dancer mantled her wings and looked grumpy. "Not our fault you didn't get specificabout what kind of induction."

Silent Moon shook her head calmly, her tone gentle. "Winterlight, she was going to experience it sooner or later. Better to do so in the company of someone she trusts implicitly." Her ears twitched a moment and she gave a little smile. "It's a moot point anyway. They're already going at it. Quite enthusiastically too." Dancer rolled her eyes a little at her, and Moon softly giggled. "Look, there's nothing we can do about it now. They're going to be like that for the rest of the night."

Winterlight just sighed. "I swear to bucking tartarus, If you two weren't Maidens I'd have you cleaning the latrines for the next year." She grumbled softly, kicking at the dirt. "As it is I'm already going to have to report this to the Queen. She isn't going to like it either." There was a savage grin now on Winterlight's face, both of the Maidens suddenly looking a little nervous. "And don't think I'm going to let you two get off easily."

The pair of them sighed dramatically - simultaneously no less. Winterlight rolled her eyes and stomped off, muttering something about getting a team together to clean up the inevitable mess. The two ponies waited until she was well out of earshot before grinning at each other. "Totally worth it." whispered Dancer, and Moon nodded enthusiastically. "Now, since the Captain's gonna be busy - let's go secure ourselves a little treat of our own."

Moon giggled brightly, whispering back. "And we can start planning to bring in the next one. Best let it settle for a few days first though - or the Captain might have a fit." The two of them giggled in unison, and moments later vanished into the shadows of the garden.

~~~~~~~~~

Back inside the building, Winterlight took a deep cleansing breath. Focus. Not all is lost. We'll just have to accelerate things a bit with Dash. That wasn't going to be fun for anypony involved, but she didn't have a choice now. She couldn't have two of the Elements of Harmony drop off the face of Equestria in the same week. That was just asking for Celestia to come beat them about the head with a cudgel. First things first. Deal with the new recruit, then worry about the pink one.

Winterlight's wings snapped open. "Sergeant!" She barked into the air, and a moment later three uniformed Shadowbolts were arrayed before her, each one of them a pegasus. Thank goodness for that. They'll make this easier. "Find Private Dash. Put her on the accelerated training schedule. I want her ready for full conversion within forty eight hours." She paused a little. "No permanent damage. If I see so much as a scar on her, I'll feed all of you to the Queen with cherry tomatoes. Go." She imperiously pointed her wing and all three of her minions vanished before her.

Winterlight sighed. And here I was hoping to enjoy a nice, slow week of torture and conversion. Oh well, life is full of disappointments. I'll just have to take my stress out on those two featherheads. She stalked down the hallways to the kitchens, trying to keep her temper fully under control. She did not like her carefully crafted plans being upset. She especially did not like it when said plans were being upset by her own subordinates who thought they knew better than she did. Granted, Silent Moon was something of a genius - but she was a babe in the woods when it came to this sort of operation.

Winterlight burst into the busy kitchen, and nopony so much as looked up at her. That was good, it meant they were focusing on their work like good servants did. The obscene pink cart was still perched there, and Captain Winterlight flung open the cover to observe what was left. Fully half the cupcakes were gone - a combination of theft, the Queen, and who knew who else. Her wing plucked the shiny yellow and pink candy from atop one of the cupcakes and glared at it.

Sundrops. They hadn't changed much at all in the last thousand years, except in potency. She could smell the active ingredient, a peculiar little flower that grew rampant in forests called Sun's Glory. Harmless on its own (actually quite tasty.) When mixed with the dew-drop flower, the combined chemicals created a potent little drug. Part aphrodisiac, part hallucinogen, the stuff turbocharged all five senses and then made you horny enough to fuck an entire town.

They were indeed a standard part of Shadowbolt indoctrination - usually fed to the new recruit in secret, and followed by an entire day of sexual escapades with the rest of the unit. It was more or less agreed to be a potent bonding exercise, and a way of introducing newcomers to the... loose sexual morals of Shadowbolt squads. Winterlight had to grin, remembering her experience with the stuff so long ago. Lots of old friends. Some of them lovers. All of them dead now, but that was the Shadowbolt way. Live life for today, tomorrow you might be dead.

She shook her head firmly and... with only a little bit of guilt - stashed a half dozen of the candy-topped cupcakes onto a platter before leaving the kitchen. Mistress surely wouldn't mind too much, especially if it kept up morale amongst the troops.

Which reminded her, she needed to make sure the rest of her plans were proceeding accordingly.

~~~~~~~~

Fog lay heavily over the dark forest floor, and silent creatures flitted from place to place behind and within the trees. For a time, all was as it should be here in the wild and untamed slice of nature. Then the silence was shattered by panicked hoofbeats striking the ground over and over again. A Bright white earth pony, clad in steel armor went racing across the forest floor. Dodging trees by the skin of his teeth, his eyes were as wide as a pony's could go without popping out of his head.

His gaze darted amongst the tree tops as he ran, his breathing labored so hard he couldn't find even the means to yell. High above his head, shadowed forms darted from treetop to treetop in pursuit. The colt's gaze fixed on a point in front of him - glowing with gentle firelight. He was going to make it! He was safe! He was... already dead, as a silent armor clad form struck him in the back - driving fangs into the pony's spine just below the neck and snapping his spinal cord instantly.

The poor colt went limp, a hundred yards from salvation. The Night Guard Captain lifted slowly off the body, shaking his head in sadness at yet another needless death. A silent glance and the body was swiftly lifted out of sight by his subordinates. A moment later, he was back in the trees darting from place to place. Four of them now. That's no coincidence. thought Captain Blade, as the rest of his unit quickly rejoined him in their approach to the cave. It looks like the Princess was right.

All around the front of the cave, an enemy camp had already been set up. Two dozen tents, and far more ponies than could fit in them moved around the place - making food, sharpening weapons or repairing armor - and all manner of other sundry things. They were also carrying rubble out of the cave in carts, and carrying the empties back in. They're digging around the traps. Clever, if crude. It also meant getting inside was going to be a pain in his flank. Four guards outside the entrance Going to assume they're always there. Camp's pretty full and...what in the world?

Captain Blade's thoughts were derailed as he watched a curious scene - a cart laden with what looked like unconscious ponies slowly rolled out of the fog. Slave Labor? Was his first thought, but the ponies pushing the carts weren't chained or tied up in any manner. No, that doesn't make sense here. His mind raced as several limp earth ponies and a few unicorns were carefully pulled off the cart by pegasi. They're caring about them too much. He frowned mightily then, as they were laid out one by one on the forest floor, their hooves tied together with rough rope.

Moments later, he got his answer. A thestral wearing a dark blue cloak and a shining silver medallion. That's the symbol of Nightmare Moon! Commander Blade thought with no small amount of dread in his heart. The priestess - Blade knew it had to be a mare now - walked silently through the camp, with the inhabitants bowing to her in respect as she passed. She was approaching the unconscious ponies slowly, a cruel sort of smile forming on her mostly unseen face.

Commander Blade quickly made a judgment call. He scanned every creature in the camp, judging various states of readiness. He had twenty of his Night Guard, and they had...maybe a hundred or so fighting effectives. You have a mission, Blade. Carry it out. He'd carry the guilt himself, like any good commander of the Night Guard would. Poor souls. He thought pityingly of the soon to be dead ponies below. May the Mistress of the Night carry you on to the next life. He softly touched his hoof to his mouth, as did every member of his unit.

The priestess had begun chanting, and Blade turned his head to one of his subordinates - he mouthed silently, in the language of the Guard. "Go back to Shades. Get Reinforcements." Five of his thestrals vanished moments later into the tree line, and Blade turned his head forcibly back to the grim scene before him - Only to find one of those ponies unbound and looking incredibly dazed. Blade looked on in disbelief, as the little red earth pony mare was quietly led into the camp by one of the chefs. What...What just happened? Something else was going on here. Something even worse than ritual sacrifice.

The priestess once again raised her hooves up and began chanting - and a stream of what looked like some kind of dark blue and purple energy slowly flowed from her hooves and into one of the prisoners - invading them in every possible orifice, even through the eyes and nose.

Commander Blade stared in disbelief as the energy seemed to pulse and jerk through the unicorn pony, it's eyes going suddenly wide - revealing nothing but pitch blackness within them for a time before she fell limp onto the forest floor. Moments later, she was gently lifted up, her eyes confused but bright. The priestess kissed her on the forehead and she was led away into the camp. By god. She's... using the Nightmare's power to corrupt them somehow. The thought send a stark stab of terror into his heart, which he mastered in a moment. The Princess must be made aware of this.

He turned and nodded to his Lieutenant, who nodded solemnly. While the team going to hollow shades would rely on speed, this was a message that had no choice but to get through. The Lieutenant gently removed a little blue gem and crushed it in his hooves. A moment later, he completely vanished from sight as the invisibility spell released upon him.

Captain Blade exhaled, and then darted back through the tree line. They needed to find a safe place to hunker down and wait for assistance. This is the last time I only bring one squad on a special mission. he grumbled to himself, with the rest of his team following close behind him.

~~~~~~~~

Twilight had lost all track of time, and she really didn't much care. The shadow power had engulfed the both of them in coat-tight bodysuits of black power that sent near constant streams of pleasure up both her body and Pinkies. Pinkie had taken to the shadow power like a fish to water - she couldn't seem to get enough of it, no matter how much Twilight poured down her throat - or into her sweet, candy-flavored pussy. That had been a special treat for a while, as the two of them had delved in between each other’s legs for a time with sweet writhing tongues.

Pinkie had gone through at least three shadow-driven orgasms, and she was building up to a fourth as the pink mare rode a thick shaft of shadow energy that had attached to Twilight's pelvis. Twilight couldn't even remember forming the thing - Somehow, it had just happened.

Twilight was coming to realize Pinkie Pie was never going to be submissive - or at least, not for longer than a play session or two. Oh, she'd be loyal to the Shadow - but that was because at her core, she was as much of a sex fiend as the Shadow itself. Every single kind of sex, in every single kind of way.

Pinkie had buried that of course - beneath cheeriness, friendship and cupcake. But Twilight had stripped away the veneer of society, and she could already tell Pinkie would be one of her most powerful tools to recruit new minions. She already imagined unleashing the party pony on Rainbow Dash, and the thought sent a pleasurable grin into her face, her hooves wrapping around Pinkie's body and getting rough with her - slamming her hips up into Pinkies and getting a squeal of pleasure for her work.

If the scene was educational for Twilight (In addition to making her incredibly happy with pleasure) It was like a dream come true for Pinkie Pie - For at long last, she'd found a partner as kinky as she was. More kinky, maybe! She'd never even thought of the idea of being taken by some dark power and having it pull out all of her deepest desires for the world to see.

And Pinkie really didn't want to go back to boring normal parties anymore, oh no. She had whole new parties to throw now - Which was a good thing, as Pinkie loved throwing a new kind of party. She'd have to invite all the friends back in Ponyville too! Well, eventually - they'd have to be worked up to the idea of orgies, swinging exchanges and other depraved things.

And shortly after that, she'd fill them with this wonderful feeling too - and then they'd love these parties as much as she would! It was enough to make her giggle even in the middle of her umpteenth orgasm today. Poor Ms. Cake would have to be the first - she was always soooo uptight and tense, and she badly needed a good bucking. Mmm, Speaking of bucking - I can’t wait to finally get my hooves on Applejacks sweetcheeks. She giggled again, cuddling up in that suit of power next to Mistress Twilight.

Oh sure, Pinkie wasn't subby. Well, no more than she usually was around a pony she knew could pin her down and buck her brains out. But she thought it would be polite to call TwiTwi something respectful for this wonderful gift she'd given her. It wasn't every day your eyes were opened to a world without limits, without boundaries. It was a world Pinkie Pie had often lived in, much to the confusion of her friends - now she could show her friends that very same world.

Two bodies of two friends locked together in a kiss, both of them passionate and loving. They were both looking forward to the future. Pinkie pulled her lips away and softly giggled as the last of the shadow power sunk into her skin. "Mmm, I'm hungry now." She licked her lips sensually, and Twilight grinned up at her. "What do you say we go find a snack?"

~~~~~~~~~~

They marched five ponies abreast, and one hundred ranks deep through the gentle snowfall. Their armor glittered in the setting sun, and their lances bobbed in time to their march. Shining Armor could already imagine the impact they'd make tomorrow as they marched through the gates of Canterlot. Maybe those stuffed shirts in the royal council's would finally realize the Crystal Empire was more than a curiosity on their northern borders.

Princess Cadence stood next to him, practically basking in a healthy glow and wrapped up in a beautiful pink and white winter coat. Her eyes were shining with happiness and Shining Armor had to grin a little. I probably look even more ridiculous. Of course, neither of them intended to waste the time they'd have in private on the royal train. Cadence's magic was fueled by love, and they intended to really show their love for one another as much as they could.

Sure, this wasn't a vacation - that didn't mean they wouldn't have plenty of time to rededicate themselves to one another like they had today. It was one of the small benefits to the royal titles that had come with the marriage - nopony was allowed to undertake coitus interruptus. Cadence turned to smile softly at him, and they kissed one another in a simple moment of affection. It was a warm, deep kiss - with just the barest hint of naughty tongue before Cadence pulled away to whisper softly. "I love you, Shiny."

Shiny winked back. "Love you too, Cadey. C'mon, let's get on the train." He nodded towards the awaiting royal box car, and the two of them trotted off through the freshly driven snow together, a small army of maids and carters bringing up the royal baggage. "Do you think we packed too much?" Asked Shiny, eying the massive amount of stuff that was being hauled behind him. "I always feel self-conscious when I pack more than a duffel bag and a few suitcases."

Cadence stared at him then burst into laughter. "Shining, my dearest love - You never fail to remind me how silly some of this royal hubbub can be sometimes." She shook her head ruefully as they hopped up onto the platform and wandered into the royal box.

~~~~~

Captain Winterlight smiled as she quietly flipped through the report scrolls for the day. The city was coming along very nicely, recruitment was proceeding apace, and so far Rainbow Dash had not yet been missed in Ponyville. Everything was shaping up in its proper place. Of course, there's no telling what that bitch Celestia is up to. She mused, eying the small pile of cupcakes on her desk. Nothing I can do about it for now. I'm going to need a spy there soon though. She reached out and snatched up a cupcake, licking her chips. Now, I wonder who I should go share this with...

Chapter 9 - Voices of the Shadow

~~~~~~Twilight Hall, Early the next morning.~~~~~~

Twilight hated waking up with a headache.

Usually, it was because the only time she ever woke up with a headache was when she'd either been working too hard on spellwork. Alternatively, there had been a Pinkie Pie party the previous evening, and that meant she had a huge mess that would need cleaning up. She cracked open one eye, noticing that she'd fallen asleep on the library sofa with a soft sheet tucked over her body and a pillow that hadn't been there before under her head.

Pinkie herself was nowhere to be found, though a note had been perched on the nearby table. In pink stationary, and with purple ink depicting a cheerful little cartoon pinkie winking at her. Where did she... Twilight facehoofed. Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie, Twilight. She gingerly grabbed the note with her hoof, rubbing at her temple while she read it.

"Morning Mistress Twilight!

Wow I even have to write it! Weird. Anywhozit, You looked kinda tired so I made sure you were comfy and cleaned up after our party! (And what a party it was! I knew you had it in ya, Mistress Twilight! (Whoops! There I go again!)) I think that there was something extra special about those Candies, so I thought you should probably find out what they were before having any more of them.

When you wake up, I'll probably be out and about in town meeting all the new ponies and other creatures around here! It's gonna be a big job, but I'm sure it'll be easy as Pinkie Pie! (See what I did there? ;) ) But we should totes get together for dinner! I'll meet you in the town square at sundown, so don't be late! We need to plan a big Twilight's-got-sexy-shadows party or something like that!

Oh, and you should invite Rainbow Dash too! I bet she's gonna love our new kind of parties. See ya at dinner!

-Pinkie!"

Twilight sighed gustily. Extra special is right. She grumbled softly, pushing herself gingerly off the sofa - though she was quiet touched by the blanket and pillow. "Winterlight." She growled powerfully as she stood up, stretching out her limbs. "Get your flank in here right now." Twilight's voice practically rumbled with power, setting the shelves of books around her to trembling.

It took her three minutes. Twilight counted. The usually immaculate Shadowbolt captain was heavily sweating - her coat and mane in complete disarray, and she smelled strongly of very vigorous sex. "Normally, I might be sorry for interrupting you." growled Twilight. "But I'm afraid I've got some questions about cupcakes that you need to answer." Winterlight looked up at her, still heavily breathing and eyes widening just a touch in fear. "Please, Captain - do enlighten me as to why I was drugged up to my horn last night?"

Winterlight took a moment or two to get her breath back - as well as to rally what few brain cells she had that were still functional. All while Twilight's icy glare seemed to fill more and more of her view. My she's gotten... stronger. Winterlight thought faintly. Once, Twilight's shadow had been a lurking beast of a thing - obviously very powerful, but quiet and subtle. Today? It loomed over her shoulders, wrapped around her like a cloak of darkness.

Only two conversions, and already Twilight's power was growing at an astonishing rate. Winterlight felt a lump settle into her throat and swallowed gently. She has begun to look like my Queen from so long ago. The very thought stabbed an icicle through Winterlight's gut, feeling a sense of awe slowly overcoming her.

Twilight arched an eyebrow and Winterlight had to stop herself from immediately prostrating herself before her queen. Winterlight swallowed again and began to speak "Yes, Mistress. The cupcakes were ordered by Shadow Dancer and Silent Moon." Twilight's face darkened a little, and Winterlight hurried on in her words. "I was completely unaware of the drugs, my Queen. Their actions were against orders and our agreed upon plans." Winterlight's hooves slowly tapped together in nervousness.

Twilight inhaled deeply and then exhaled. "Very well, Captain. I will deal with them personally." Her smile was slightly wicked. "Before you return to your... entertainment, make sure you secure the remaining contraband. I have already thought of a suitable punishment." Winterlight blinked and then bowed deeply to Twilight in obedience. Twilight spoke softly, commandingly. "I don't expect there will be a failure like this again, Captain. Am I understood?"

Winterlight nodded enthusiastically. "Yes, my Queen. I will personally make sure of that." She bowed deeply once more and pulled herself into the shadow, mentally chuckling. Dancer and Moon are gonna get it for sure. Mm, I hope Shade Hoof is still game...

~~~~~~~~

Rainbow Dash was both having fun, and not having fun.

It was fun to show off her incredible agility, speed and instincts in the air. Even these cheating batponies teleporting through the shadows couldn't keep up with her. It was even more fun when despite every trick, trap, or tactic they used, none of them could catch her when she was on the wing. Nets? Foalsplay. Ambushes? Filly, Please. Magic? She'd spent the last four years living with Mistress Twilight for Celestia's sake.

What Dash really wasn't having fun with was the fact that she'd been doing this for almost 24 hours now - And if Ribbon was to be believed, she had another 24 hours to go before her 'training' was complete. Rainbow Dash was starting to get seriously tired. The fact that she'd been attacked for most of that time hadn't helped her mood very much. There's only so much physical abuse one pony can take before she starts getting cranky. And Dash was starting to veer towards getting really cheesed off. Ribbon didn't look tired at all, for some bloody reason and that just made dash more pissed.

True, she hadn't been bored at all for all of those hours - and Ribbons had been loads of fun to hang out with. For all sorts of reasons that had nothing to do with the sexiness. Noooothing at all. Yeah right, Dash - That'll hold up. She snorted softly, currently perched on one of the freshly tiled rooftops with Ribbon nearby.

The batpony had a great sense of humor, and loved pranking almost as much as Dash did. Okay, so she drank blood for food, but Dash was prepared to overlook that. I mean, Mistress Twilight's turned into a freaky-kinky shadow Lady. Who I want to tie me to her bed frame and buck my brains out. Dash immediately blushed at the thought, trying - and failing - to hide it from Ribbon.

The batpony was next to her a moment later, grinning toothily at her. "Shadow take me, I'm jealous." She purred into Rainbow's ear with a soft giggle. "She must be incredible if you think about her this much." Ribbon had been teasing Dash all day after Rainbow had unwisely told her about how she'd been brought into the shadow. Dash quickly discovered these Shadowbolts took that sort of thing pretty seriously, and apparently, she'd scored quite a coup by making it with the Mistress. Which of course, means they all need to beat up on me. Dash thought wryly. Some things never change. They still behave like fillies at flight school.

For now though, Dash appreciated the few quiet minutes while she tried to catch her wind back. Damnit, why can’t they teach me how to do that shadow hop thing? Dash grumped quietly, tucking her hooves under her wings and closing her eyes. I Swear, I'm gonna sleep for a week after this is over. she sighed and tried to catch a really fast nap. Luckily, it seemed Ribbon was willing to let Dash grab the snatch of sleep this time instead of finding an excuse to wake her up.

Ribbon smiled gently at the cyan pegasus now snoozing against the chimney. She really is as good as she boasts. the thestral thought with a slow smile. I bet the unit leaders are salivating over who gets to recruit her. Ribbon hoped she'd get picked for her unit - for more than just her skills. That tight flank, that devil-may-care smile. She shivered a little and grinned. She'd belong primarily to the Mistress of course, but that didn't mean Ribbon couldn't have a nibble here and there.

For now though, giving Rainbow Dash a little rest was a good idea. The point of the training was to push her, not break her completely. The Captain might disagree, but the Captain wasn't here right now. So Ribbon grinned and watched Dash be incredibly cute while sleeping, while also keeping an eye on the streets below - like she was supposed to be doing on this patrol.

Ribbon poked her head out from over the roof, eyeballing the alley ways below her. Seems normal enough. She thought, scanning along the roads until she spotted a pink bouncing earth pony who seemed to be telling jokes to a crowd of construction workers. Well. That's new. she smirked a little - The earth pony was getting roars of laughter and hoof-stomped applause from her audience. She's pretty cute. Kinda cuddly looking. She leaned on the edge of the roof and perked her ears, trying to listen in.

~~~~~~~~~

Pinkie Pie was on a roll today. She'd already made friends with all three bakeries in town by sharing some of her favorite cupcake recipes. Then she'd made friends with a nice fruit-ice vendor just off the main street by showing him how to make triple-burple-berry ice. Then she'd just started making all sorts of new friends all around town in one way or another! Pinkie was absolutely ecstatic from all the smile's she'd spawned today. And this place was in serious need of some smiles! Pinkie thought with a big grin.

Of course, that might have had something to do with the party she'd been planning. And the little samples of the party she'd been spreading around too. Everypony seemed way more enthusiastic when she'd told them what kind of party she was putting together... and offered them a little pre-party sample. Wasn't really that much different from how she did it back in Ponyville! Just fewer cupcakes, and more blowjobs. Hmm, I should make sure there's going to be plenty of those fun cupcakes at the party. I wonder if Twi can order more in time?

The workers she'd been joking with had to get back to their jobs though, so there wouldn't be any more party favors to pass out for now. Pinkie felt a little glum for that, until her pinkie-sense twigged that somepony was still watching her. Ooo! Where where? Spotting the watcher didn't take Pinkie long though.

Pinkie had figured out how those strange-uniformed ponies were hiding in the trees and on rooftops, and now she could spot them from a mile off. Well, maybe half a mile in good weather. A cute thestral mare was peeking at her from a rooftop and Pinkie beamed up at her. She looks like she could be fun!

It took Pinkie less than thirty seconds to plot her route up to that rooftop. Soon, she was bouncing, jumping and clambering up a scaffolding around the house. By the time she reached the thestral, Pinkie knew she had complete surprise. "Hi!" She piped up - the quizzically looking around Shadowbolt nearly jumping out of her flight suit. "I'm Pinkie Pie! It's nice to meet- Ohmigosh, DASHIE!"

For as Pinkie's gaze had traversed the rooftop, there was Rainbow Dash. In one of those funny outfits, no less! She was sleeping too, but Pinkie never let that stop her. Especially not now that Dashie had that glowy shadow power inside her too, and that meant she would probably love her new Pinkie Pie Parties! So Pinkie dove, not caring one way or another about what that might mean - or what might be going on.

At that very moment, a half dozen Shadowbolts appeared seemingly out of nowhere. They were all converging on the same target as Pinkie Pie - which was to say, a sleeping Rainbow Dash. Pinkie didn't know who they were, but even in the slowness of the moment she could tell they meant her harm.

And that just wasn't going to happen. Not on Pinkie's watch.

~~~~~~~~

Twilight Shadow's hooves stalked down the hallway of her home. Right now, Twilight Sparkle had taken a firm back seat to the Shadow, as she approached the door of her Maiden's rooms. She could have traversed in there via the shadows. She could have taken them without a single word, whisked away to be punished.

She could have done a lot of things, but right now she wanted to make a point not just to her Maidens, but to every other pony who lived and worked in this city. No shadows for now, Twilight pulled magic in through her horn and slammed open the door to the Maiden's room, nearly taking them off the hinges in the process.

The Maiden's room was designed around two beds, equidistantly spaced. If Twilight had been an artist, she might have admired the dichotomy of the room - White and off-white everything for Silent Moon, Black and dark blues for Shadow Dancer. The rooms were otherwise identical excepting in style - Beds, Dressers, Vanities, And a pair of writing desks shoved up against one another in the middle of the room. There was also a common table and chairs between the two sides of the room, painted neatly into white and black halves.

At the moment however, both maidens had gotten tangled up in Shadow Dancers bed - where they lay cuddled into one another’s arms in a very cute fashion. Once again, if Twilight had been quite angry - she would have been quite charmed by the effect.

Unfortunately for the sleeping couple, Twilight was angry. Very, very angry. Her horn lit up again with nothing but magic - and she yanked the blanket out from over the sleeping couple- sending both ponies tumbling to the ground in a surprised and suddenly awoken heap. They stared at her in confusion - or rather, Dancer stared. Moon just looked confused.

Then confusion turned into fear as Twilight stalked across the room - her shadow grew beneath her hooves until it stretched back out into the hallway. Her mane was not merely dripping with liquid shadows now, but practically smoking with them. Her eyes were a dark violet set of dragons eyes and they glared balefully at her two wayward maidens.

For the first time, Twilight's eyes could at last see what all of her minions could see. Like a halo of power around their heads, dark shadows flitted and pulsed within and around them. That is their Shadow, Twilight... An ancient, raspy voice spoke into her ears. It is what compels them to obey you, and grants them the Shadow's power.

Twilight's head nearly whipped around at the voice - but that wouldn't have done for her intimidating entrance. Instead, she simply planted her hooves and glared at them menacingly while she worked out the issue in her head. So I can see. So, who do I have the honor of sharing my mind with this time? She did her best to imbue her mental tone with an angry growl. Her maidens were still trembling, as if they had been frozen to the ground by her gaze.

The raspy voice chuckled softly. I am not Tantalus, my precious shade. As to who I really am? You'll find out in time. Now deal with these miscreants. You have more important duties. The voice faded in a cackle of laughter and Twilight wanted to snarl aloud. She was truly getting tired of being manipulated by seemingly every creature and spirit of this Shadow.

It was time to start taking control of the situation, once and for all. "Get up." Twilight spoke oh-so-softly. "On your hooves, right now." Her tone was still soft. Dangerously so. Dancer and Moon were on their hooves in seconds, bowing deeply to Twilight. Twilight didn't even deign to notice the bowing. It was a meaningless gesture right now, a reflex given to her. She hadn't really done much to earn those bows, those words of respect. She was about to change that. "So." Twilight lifted a hoof and dropped a sticky yellow and purple candy to the floor in front of their hooves. "You get one chance to explain." That was magnanimous enough, she thought.

Both her Maidens seemed to think so too, as neither of them immediately began begging for mercy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

Pinkie wasn't a fighting pony at heart. She much preferred fun as a solution to every problem in the world. She was even pretty positive that if she'd just managed to get Chrysalis to simmer down and enjoy the party, there might not have even been a fight then either! But not liking to fight, and not knowing how to fight were two different things entirely.

Pinkie twisted her soft body in midair - instead of forehooves first, she was now legs first. The first of the pegasi and batponies attacking her friend was a good ten feet ahead of the others. None of them had noticed her, which Pinkie was just fine with. She always did love a good surprise.

Pinkie might not have had the hard body of Applejack, but she had spent the first ten years of her life on a rock farm. Since then, she'd been lifting massive stacks of sweets, sacks of flour and sugar, and all manner of other heavy things in her apprenticeship to the Cake family. Which was to say, that Pinkie was still an earth pony, and she still knew how to pack a wallop.

More importantly, she had learned years ago that sometimes ponies didn't want to have fun. Or at least, not the kind of fun that you might enjoy too. That was just the way of the world sometimes, and even Granny Pie had said she'd had to get into hoofsticuffs from time to time. So Pinkie had taken maybe one or two or a few hundred classes on the subject of fighting pretty much everything.

Pinkie smiled from the memories of those fun lessons. Then her rear hooves connected with the unsuspecting head of the attacking thestral, and sent him crashing into the building below them and through an unfinished stone wall. Pinkie planted her forehooves on the roof's edge as she landed, with all the balance of a trained acrobat. With the momentum from her forward leap still going, she twisted her body again and brought her rear hooves around in a classic apple-buck - smashing into the second attacking pony with enough force to send them rocketing across the sky.

By now, the attackers had noticed that their intended target had a friend. They had also noticed that friend was apparently an insane earth pony, with enough strength to give even them problems. Rainbow Dash was still asleep though, apparently so tired she hadn't even noticed the meleè going on around her. And Ribbon? She was just gaping at Pinkie Pie.

Pinkie smirked as the four remaining attackers seemed to realize their folly just a bit too late. Hmph. I expected you to be a superb priestess to convert for me... I had not anticipated a warrior. A dry, raspy tone spoke in Pinkie's head. He sounded like he could use a glass of water, and maybe a cupcake or two. The voice coughed and then hacked out a laugh Glass of water. Now that is definitely new.

Pinkie felt a sexy giggle come on and reached out to grab one of the scrambling pegasi. Hi there! I'm Pinkie Pie! She thought cheerfully. Wow, This town was great! She was even making new friends inside her own head! One sec, I'll be riiiight with you. the caught pegasi only had enough time to look up in astonishment as Pinkie smashed him headfirst into the roof tiles...and through the roof. Whoopsiedaisy. Little too rough there. Aw, he'll be fine though. She giggled madly again as the last of the attackers were beating a fast aerial retreat.

Pinkie grabbed a now loosened roof tile and tossed it into the air. She pirouetted and smashed it with her rear hooves - clean clocking a fourth shadow bolt hard enough to send him crashing into the ground. Pinkie dusted her hooves off. And that's that! So what's your name, Mr. Voice in my head? she thought cheerfully, turning to smile brightly at Ribbon. "This town's even more fun than I thought!" She proclaimed, getting only a bemused smile in return. "I'm Pinkie Pie! What's your name?"

Ribbon seemed to be formulating her answer, as the raspy voice chuckled softly. Oh you are almost as fascinating as my precious shade. I think I like you, pink one. You may call me Umbra.

~~~~~~~~~

Twilight had listened quite patiently to their explanations. Stammering and incoherent as they occasionally had been. Still, they made sense enough given the context. Oh, they were still in very deep trouble - but at least they were not simply acting like complete fools. Quite the contrary in fact. "Well. At least you are not fools." Twilight vocalized, and she could see her Maidens relax just a tiny bit.

She smirked softly. "Your actions were still vastly inappropriate, and merit discipline." She lifted the still sticky candy from the floor, eyeballing it with a smile. "So this is what you two will do. You will go and acquire exactly five of these candies for each of you from Captain Winterlight. You will inform her that you are to be fed these candies, and then bound in such a way as you cannot move any of your limbs to touch yourself." A smile - wicked and evil - slowly formed on Twilight's face. "You will then be locked in quiet, dark and separate rooms, alone until such time as I deem you have sufficiently learned your lesson."

There was a moment of disbelief, and a slow horror seemed to creep onto Shadow Dancer's face. She knew exactly how sensitive those candies made you. She also know exactly how much they turbocharged a pony's normal sex drive. Put two and two together, and the punishment of being utterly aching for untold hours with absolutely no hope for release?

Twilight had to preen a little at the poetry of the punishment. She had no doubt her Maidens would not forget this experience for a very long time to come. "Oh yes. And if you attempt to lie or deceive your way out of any part of this punishment.." Twilight whispered, leaning down so that Dancer could look dead in to her Queens dragon-slitted eyes. "You will soon come to realize that I was being merciful the first time I punished you." Her tone was dark, and redolent with the shadow. "Now. Go."

Shadow dancer nodded numbly and vanished into the shadow of her bed to go and find Winterlight. Silent Moon remained for a moment though, her heart racing in excitement. True, she was likely going to suffer terribly over these next hours. Probably enough to break her mind a little bit. But in those words, in those deep, powerful and commanding words that had left the mouth of Twilight Shadow - Silent Moon had heard her Queen. Her Mistress. The one she knew would lead them all to the glorious darkness they had been promised.

It was enough to send a shiver of anticipation down her spine, even as she melted into the shadows. Tremble, Celestia. Moon thought with satisfaction. The Night is coming once again..

Author's Note

27 hours and seven re-writes later, and this thing is FINALLY DONE.

And now, I actually have my structure all properly set up for the next twelve chapters. HURRAH!

Chapter 10 - Twilight's Fall

~~~~~~~Twilight City, two hours later~~~~~~~

Twilight Shadow was officially done with half measures. For months now, she had been as strictly hooves off as Celestia was when it came to running her city. That was going to change today. It had become painfully clear to Twilight, as evidenced by her own closest subordinates actions, that she did not merely need to command the city. She needed to command its respect.

So. They wanted a Queen? They would get one.

From the instant she left the Hall grounds, she was followed by a pair of bulky looking earth pony's in dark purple armor - shaded after the color of her own mane. She barely gave them a glance as they passed, mimicking her own teachers aloof reaction to such necessities. She strode down the street of her city with her head regally held high, her eyes lazily brushing over the workers, the merchants and the common pony. For it was her city, even if she hadn't really ruled it yet as a proper Lady ought to.

She'd have to ask Rarity later for tips on how to be a proper Lady. For now though she needed to instill a little devotion, and maybe a little bit of fear. She didn't need to be a Lady for that, just the Shadow Queen. Her city was rife with those who were 'Touched' by the shadow - every third pony or creature, if her eyes did not lie. They would all have to fall soon enough, but Twilight was certain Pinkie Pie would handle that little detail herself.

She smirked a little at the thought of Pinkie's 'party' - which no doubt would become an orgy of shadow energy and new converts. She would task Winterlight to ensure as many of the untouched guests did not remain so for long. It was enough to make a graceful smile cross her face. A good look to wear amidst her ponies, she thought as she strode amongst them.

The creatures gasped and bowed to her as she crossed into the busy marketplace square, once nothing more than bare shells of stone. Now, every piece of produce and every sundry product imaginable was being sold from the stalls. Something had guided her steps here, and it didn't take long to figure it out. Not because of anything mystical, but because of the little pegasus colt who scampered up to her. "M'lady, M'lady!" He piped up in an absolutely adorable Trottingham accent. Wait a moment. I know this child. Twilight thought as he continued to speak in that squeaky, yet oddly sophisticated voice. "You must help us! The bad stallions are trying to hurt poppa!"

Pipsqueak! That was his name, thought Twilight. What on earth was he doing here? Twilight had been certain he was still living in Ponyville. At the very mention of 'bad stallions', Twilight felt her blood begin to boil a bit. "Take me there immediately, young one." Her voice rolled commandingly, the very sound of which parted the crowd before them. The little colt took off at a speedy run and Twilight followed close behind him .

The guards took off at a run behind her, and within moments Twilight was confronted with the scene of the disturbance - Four tough looking stallions - two earth ponies and two pegasi were looming over a battered wooden food stand. Behind the stand, a weedy looking earth pony wearing a pair of spectacles and a magnificent silver mustache to go with his shock of graying hair trembled in fear. The vendor had obviously been beaten and abused, and a trickle of blood trailed down from his forehead. "Look pops." spoke the biggest of the earth ponies, with a wicked looking scar along his jaw, a muddy brown coat and dark greasy hair. "You pay Mr. Rich his cut, and we ain't got no problems! You don't pay, and we got problems. Really is dat simple."

Twilight hushed Pipsqueak with a hoof and slowly walked up behind the toughs. The poor mustachioed earth pony looked up to see her, his eyes suddenly going wide. For a moment, all was silent - until a beatific smile spread upon the vendors face. "M'lady." he whispered softly, in the same thick Trottingham accent as his son.

The four tough-ponies turned around slowly to look back - and then a little bit up and the liquid maned Twilight Shadow. Her eyes were violet dragon pupils and narrowed in anger, and her voice soft. "Well. What seems to be the problem here, citizen?" Her words were soft, and directed at the vendor behind the stand. "Are these gentlecolts bothering you?"

Pipsqueaks father nodded shakily, and Twilight's smile went from gentle to ice cold in the space of a single moment. The four ponies, suddenly realizing their situation all tried to bolt in four different directions at the same time. Twilight simply sighed, grabbing the power silently as her horn lit up with dark violet magic. Four tendrils shot out from her shadows like the darkness made real, and each grabbed a fleeing ankle of one of the four ponies. They yanked hard, sending the gang of stallions tumbling into the flagstones of the square with all the grace of a sack of flour.

Twilight slowly turned in place, as though she would move at her own pace to deal with the miscreants - and not a step faster. In truth, she had the leisure - her shadows had a firm hold on the terrified foursome and were dragging them back towards her across the stones. "Perhaps you think this sort of behavior is acceptable in my city." Twilight kept her voice sweet, almost reasonable as the four figures stared at her in fear. "Perhaps you think such things are beneath my notice." her shadow power deposited all four ponies in front of her, as a wide circle of watchers crowded around. "And perhaps you believe the wealth of your patron will protect you and he from retaliation."

Twilight leaned down, her voice loud enough to hear all across the square as she spoke again in a hissing, angry tone. "You would be thrice mistaken." Twilight's hoof slammed into the stones of the square. The shadow she cast across the ground liquified and began to spread under the frozen bodies of the criminal ponies. "And for that, you will be punished. Begone from my sight." For a moment, nothing happened - and then all four of the criminals sank into the mire of her Shadow and out of sight, screaming in terror all the way.

Silence reigned over the square for a few minutes, and Twilight took in a deep breath and exhaled it. Smiling slightly. There. That ought to send a little message. I'll have Winterlight deal with them later. For now, the four miscreants would find themselves in a cell beneath the Hall. Twilight turned to face the crowd, holding her elegant head up high. "Let this be a warning to any creature or pony who thinks that they can flout my laws, or bring harm to my citizens. I will not tolerate such behavior in my city." She turned back to the street vendor, who was embracing his young son tightly. "Might I know your name, gentlecolt?" She asked softly of the mustachioed stallion.

The vendor nodded. "M-my name is Hoovington Tomahto, M'lady. Thank you so much for saving me and my son." Hoovington's smile bloomed brightly, and Pipsqueak wriggled out of his arms to cheerfully wave at her. "He told me that you were one of the kindest mares he'd ever seen, and one of the bravest too. I'm glad to see the little scamp wasn't bragging. "

Twilight nodded in acceptance. "Has this happened before? To others?" She looked around the crowd, her voice carrying to the many ponies that stood there. Many of them nodded unhappily. Far, far too many of them.

Voices began to pipe up. "Filthy has been trying to lean on us all!" Cried out one of the vegetable vendors - from his coloring and cutie mark, he was one of the Carrot family. "He's been using his thugs to try and force us out of town!" yelled another vendor, this one a purveyor of household goods. Dozens more voices joined the first two, each of them with a grievance against Filthy Rich. The crowd was demanding action, and suddenly a thought came to Twilight. You wanted to send a message, Twilight. That dark, raspy voice spoke. Here is a chance, gift wrapped and tied up in a bow for you.

Twilight tried to tune out the mysterious voice of her Shadow and raised a hoof imperiously to the crowd. Silence quickly settled over them as they watched in anticipation. "I heard your words, and I agree. This 'Mr. Rich' must be held accountable for his actions. There will be a reckoning, I can promise you all that! Twilight City will be a place where any creature can live and work in safety! It will be a place where everyone has an equal and fair chance to make it! I give you my solemn vow, that these malicious acts end today!" Her speech thundered out over the crowd, and could be heard to the far edges of the market square. For a moment, Twilight wondered if she had perhaps laid it on a bit thick.

Then Pipsqueak popped up on to the top of his father stand and cupped his hooves around his mouth. "Let's hear it for Lady Twilight, protector of the common pony! Hip Hip!" Much to Twilight's amazement, the crowd suddenly burst into sound all around her. "HUZZAH!" The crowd roared, some of them throwing hats or other light objects into the air. Twilight blinked at them. She'd expected fear, perhaps apprehension. This? "Hip Hip!" Proclaimed Pipsqueak again, now held high above with his father's hooves. "HUZZAH!" Roared the crowd again, many of their faces split with grins.

Then it hit her. These ponies, these common everyday folks had just watched some upper crust pony beat down the minions of those who lorded over them without so much as a second thought. She'd read the vague reports about the wealthy magnates trying to take control over the industry and economy of her town. But Twilight didn't understand the politics, or even really the mechanics of that. Such things had always been an abstraction to her - numbers on a sheet of paper, mathematics that were simple enough to decipher. Somepony had the means to make the numbers move his or her way, such was the way of the world.

In small town Ponyville, there were no such need for such things. So much of the economy was purely local that it never entered into the discussion. In Canterlot, the whole city was owned and ruled by the elite already - so such movements never crossed the eyes of Celestia's most gifted student. And now here, she stared into the eyes of the common working ponies. No different than her closest friends in Ponyville. They had come to live here, believing that one like her would at last bring equality to things. Was this what Tantalus was talking about? she thought faintly.

He had spoken of countless threats to Equestria. He had spoken of the great nations which surrounded her beloved land, but he had also told her there were threats from within. Have we all been blind? her thoughts raced for a few moments, trying to consider what she had learned.

There was a righteous anger in the crowd - and a righteous, fierce pride in their cheers. "Death to Filthy Rich!" cried out one of the many working ponies, and dozens more brandished their hooves in the air. "Justice for the common pony!" Cried out another, and more hooves and claws raised into the air in approbation.

They had needed a leader, one powerful enough and decisive enough to do what they could not do alone. Somepony who could give them the means to fight back, against those that sought to maintain the status quo for their own petty gains. "Hip Hip!" Cried out Pipsqueak one more time, his father tossing him into the air joyfully.

Twilight Shadow looked out over the crowd of workers, farmers and craftsponys. Of single-cart merchants and bakers, of common cooks and weather-team workers. Pegasi, unicorn, earth pony, thestral and so many others were crowded around the square. They came here for you, Twilight. For you to lead them to a better tomorrow. Twilight held her head high and smiled as brightly as she could, thrusting her hoof up into the air as so many in the crowd had done before. A symbol of defiance, a promise to her people, a declaration of war, and the crowd roared in response. "HUZZAH!"

~~~~~~~~

"You hit them how hard?" Rainbow Dash asked somewhat wearily. She wasn't angry, per se. Just a little bemused. There was no helping Pinkie being Pinkie after all. "Well whatever." Dash shook her head and a grin split her face. "S'good to see you Pinkie." The two old friends hugged fiercely for a moment before separating.

Dash had actually gotten in a full two hour nap, for which she was quite thankful. She'd awoken to find a scene of minor destruction around her - and Pinkie Pie talking amiably with Ribbon. It hadn't taken long to get the full story, and so now Rainbow Dash was peering into the hole Pinkie had made in the tile roof, hoping she wasn't going to end up having to pay for the repairs. Not that Dash was going to complain about the rescue.

Pinkie grinned at her. "So Dashie! I see you had a run in with Mistress Twilight too." She purred out the words, causing Dash to blush brightly. Pinkie giggled again and gave her a little kiss on the cheek. "Aw, no need to be embarrassed Dashie." Pinkie smiled softly, some of her bubbly energy subsiding for a moment. "I've never partied quite that hard before last night. It was..." She shivered a little, and Ribbon gently squeezed Pinkie's shoulder. "It was amazing." Pinkie whispered, looking almost glowing in her contentment.

Dash couldn't help it. She grinned and plunked her flank down between an old friend, and a new one. "Yeah, it was, wasn't it?" Pinkie and Dash laughed in concert, soon joined by Ribbons stifled giggles. They laughed together for several long minutes, all the stress of Dash's past day melting out of her. "Aw, criminy. We're a real coupla grown up mares, aren't we Pinkie?" Dash chuckled out, as Pinkie nodded in enthusiastic agreement. "Look at us, blushing over a little sex." She paused. "Really hot, kinky sex truthfully."

Pinkie grinned slyly. "Mmm, you're not kidding Dashie. That was one heck of a party!" She laughed and leaned over the edge of the hole in the roof. "So are you gonna properly introduce me to your new friend or what?"

Dash blushed and grinned, hooking her hoof towards Ribbon. "Oh yeah. This is Ribbon Bound. She's kinda my boss now." Pinkie giggled a little and Dash hid her blush. "And before you ask, no we haven't done anything... too.. um." She paused. "Well, okay she gave me one hell of a nibbling but that doesn't count I think."

Ribbon rolled her eyes and smiled at Pinkie Pie. "Nice to meet another friend of the Mistress. I don't suppose you'd be willing to help with our sparring sometime, would you? I've never seen an earth pony fight like that before." Ribbon's tone was bright, even though she and Dash were now seriously slacking off.

Pinkie winked. "I could do that for ya. I warn you though, Pinkie Style isn't something you can be taught! You gotta learn it for yourself, Rawr!" She did her favorite combat pose, up on her rear hooves and forehooves raised menacingly into the air. It startled a cheeky laugh from Ribbon and an eye-roll from Dash. "But seriously, sure." Pinkie went back to semi-calm mode. "I'll be happy to help out, and I can make friends with all of your friends too!" Pinkie clapped her hooves together excitedly. "So, you're both coming to my party right?"

Ribbon blinked and Dash rolled her eyes. "Seriously, Pinkie? You've been here less than a day and you're already planning a party?" Dash paused for a moment and laughed softly. "Aw, who am I kidding. I'm surprised it took you this long. Just promise me Sugarcube Corner is gonna cater." Dash waggled her eyebrows at Pinkie. "I want some of those crunchy-crumb muffins."

Pinkie winked. "Gonna be more than just muffins, Dashie. I'm throwing a whole new kind of party now - Mistress Twi is probably gonna love it way more than my old kind." she winked slyly as Dash looked at her in puzzlement. "Aw, C'mon Dashie. You can work it out."

Dash blinked at her for a moment, and then lightly facehoofed. "You're going to throw a Sexy Pinkie Pie party, aren't you?" Dash asked somewhat lamely. Pinkie giggled and blushed in response and Dash sighed a little. "Well I suppose this sort of thing was inevitable. We're all grown mares now. Just promise me you wont try to cover everypony in frosting like the last time you tried this."

Pinkie gasped and stuck her tongue out at Dash. "You promised me you'd never talk about that!" Pinkie grumbled out. "How was I supposed to know cinnamon did that sort of thing to other ponies fun bits?"

That got a burst of bright chiming laughter out of Ribbon. "Oh by the Shadow, you two!" She brandished a hoof at Pinkie and Dash, who both grinned unrepentantly. "Now look, as much fun as this has been Private Dash and I need to get back to work, Miss Pie." Dash grinned sheepishly as Ribbon held a hoof to her heart as she spoke. "But I promise we will both attend your party."

Pinkie bounced up to her hooves, and gave Ribbon a sly smile. "Excellent! I can't wait to see you both there!" She smooched Dash in a sisterly manner on her cheek. "I'm gonna go make some more friends! Bye, Dashie!" And off Pinkie went - bouncing across the rooftops with nary a care in the world.

Ribbon stared after her, and couldn't help but ask. "Is she always like that?" Ribbon's voice queried, followed by "Like, that energetic and strange and... Did she really spray an entire room of ponies with cinnamon frosting?" Ribbon cleared her throat, hoping that the question didn't come across as rude.

Dash just chuckled, tugging her flight suit into place. "Ribbons, back in Ponyville we've got a saying. That was just Pinkie Pie being Pinkie Pie. Trust me, its easier than trying to explain anything that mare does.

~~~~~~~~

Twilight's hooves continued to carry her down the streets, though it had become clear that word was already spreading before her like a red carpet. Twilight turned to one of those stoic guards which had been following her and spoke quietly. "Get me Captain Winterlight, and tell her to bring reinforcements. She is to meet me in the business district." The guard nodded and trotted off speedily.

'Mr. Rich' could only be one pony, and Twilight winced at the thought of how Applejack was likely going to take her next course of action. I'll make it up to her, somehow. Or rather, she'd have to make it up to Granny Smith who no doubt would be the one to raise pure Tartarus. Twilight was not about to let that stop her though. The four stallions in the town square had been just one part of the example she was intending to make. No one can escape Justice. Big or small.

She frowned a little as they turned into the wealthier part of her town - where much of the construction had been completed some months ago. I wont be able to just dissapear him either. There will need to be a public accounting. A result so definitive that everypony knows exactly what happens to those who seek to oppress others. If Twilight was being honest, it meant she was going to have to punish him directly to illustrate the point. She ruled here, and that was that.

That came with qualifiers, of course. She would need some co-operation from the wealthy and powerful. She simply needed to make it clear that it wasn't her job to go courting them. It was their job to come to her, and it was in their best interests to abide by her rules. Moments later, her thoughts were interrupted by a fully uniformed Winterlight, along with five tough looking Shadowbolts. All of them Thestrals, except for the Captain. "Your will, my Queen?" were Winterlight's only words, delivered with a gentle intensity.

They sounded far more sincere than they ever had before, and Twilight arched an eyebrow at her. "You didn't tell me that there were thugs strong-arming and beating the local merchants, Captain." She spoke in that same too soft tone. No need for yelling or screaming. Twilight was superb at conveying her disappointment without such histrionics. " I expect you to make it a point to bring a stop to such behaviors in the future. But we'll discuss that failure later. Right now, we're going to make an example of one of the offenders."

Captain Winterlight, to her credit did not try to beg or plead. She simply nodded. "Yes, my Queen." Then fell silent as they marched in time past little clumps of well-to-do watchers. They were mostly unicorns of course, as always seemed to be the case. Yet there were definitely clumps of earth ponies and pegasi scattered amongst them. Twilight did not pay them much mind, but she made note of the discrepancy. Perhaps the crown could work to change this imbalance, given a little money and time.

The Rich household stood out on the street. Twilight knew Filthy Rich had a reputation for extravagance and ostentation that amused even his peers. "Secure the house." Twilight spoke gently. "No one leaves, no one enters until I say otherwise." Winterlight saluted crisply and quickly began to bark out orders to her subordinates.

Twilight knew none of this would hold up in a court. In fact, the basis of this entire action was laughable at best. But that doesn't really matter. Now does it? No. The ponies and creatures in the square had spoken, and there was to be a reckoning. I will need them far more than I will need one more wealthy socialite. Her thoughts began to growl as she slowly mounted the steps of the far-too-fancy home, the shadow driving her anger to greater heights. War is coming soon. The enemies of Equestria will not wait forever. Twilight thought grimly, as she ascended the front staircase. And If I want to win that war, I'm going to need the common citizen to stand by my side. And if those same citizens had demanded that she be their sword of vengeance, so be it.

Twilight's powers filled her up like an empty vessel, her mane dripping with shadow energy. Her power lashed out, obliterating the hoof-carved wooden doorway that stayed her inexorable march into the building. If she had to do violence so that good citizens never needed to be afraid of losing all they had at the capricious whim of the wealthy or the criminal, so be it.

Twilight's hooves carried her inside, onto the Cashmare rugs and past the terrified help of the house. She spoke softly as she passed them. "Go to my Hall. You will find work, and be safe there." She would need proper servants anyway, as the Shadowbolts were going to be busy soon. The maids scampered out of the door at top speed, stammering fearful thanks to her as they ran. If Twilight had to accept that her old life would never return so that Equestria might know true Justice, so be it.

Twilight could feel the inhabitants of the house, reaching out through the shadows to hear and see and smell everything that she needed to know. Two little foals huddled in a closet in a downstairs room, rank with fear and uncertainty. The lady of the house was in the bath, apparently oblivious to the intrusion - or perhaps, she didn't even care about the noise. The stallion she sought had been thwarted in his attempt to leave via the windows, and was now being held in place by Captain Winterlight. Twilight smirked softly and continued up the stairs, making sure her hoofsteps could be heard by all in the household. If she had to become the Boogeymare of every creature who thought they could exploit and oppress her little ponies, so be it.

Twilight passed ornate doorways and ancient classical paintings. Trappings of wealth and power that meant nothing to Twilight Shadow. They were ultimately ephemeral in the end, they would pass and she would remain. They could not shield their owners from her wrath, and they could not stay her hoof when need demanded. There would be those innocents who would be hurt in the crossfire, but Twilight could heal their wounds when the threat had passed. If Twilight had to bear the burden of being the one who would do what was necessary no matter what, so be it.

Her power lashed out again, shattering the door to the office where Filthy Rich lay under the iron hoof of her Shadowbolts. His eyes were wide in panic, focused on her as she slowly advanced into the room. She would not hurry. She knew the story of this moment would be retold throughout the entire land. Every one of Equestria's foes would know that Twilight Shadow cared not for their whims or plans. She would go about her own, in her own good time - Dismissive of anything they might try to do to stop her. If Twilight had to become the dark queen of Equestria to protect the ones she loved, so be it.

Twilights hooves came to a stop, looming over the prostrate body of Filthy Rich. "Move." She gently ordered Winterlight, who quickly retreated to the windows - where all of the other five Shadowbolts watched her behind those blank golden goggles. Filthy was babbling something to her, incoherent threats, promises and pleading. Twilight Shadow cut those words off with a tendril of her power, wrapping around his face and neck tightly. If Equestria needed a leader who would make the hard choices and not flinch from them when the need arose, so be it.

Twilight stared into those fearful eyes for a moment, knowing there was no going back from here. But what else could she do? Once, long ago - Celestia had banished the pony she loved more than any other to the moon in order to save the world. Celestia had been willing to tear her own heart out for the ones she loved. Could Twilight be willing to do any less?

There was no need for words. No dramatic declarations of intent. The tendril of shadow squeezed and then yanked hard, and Twilight watched coldly as the pony's neck snapped under the pitiless strength of the Shadow. The body flopped to the floor in silence, and Twilight looked up to see the pride in Winterlight's gaze.

Twilight turned away silently from the body and began her slow walk back downstairs. The tale would spread. Justice would be brought swiftly upon those who thought they could harm innocents without consequence. The world needed to be taught a lesson, and sometimes those lessons needed to be definitive.

So be it.

Chapter 11 - The Last Peaceful Dinner

~~~~~Twilight City~~~~~

Twilight Sparkle had entered the home of Filthy Rich, just a few minutes ago.

Lady Twilight Shadow exited the home not long after that, silent and terrible in her majesty. The crowd of well-dressed onlookers bowed their heads to her as she passed. Respect. Fear. They had all learned the lesson, provided by the now dead Filthy Rich. Play nice. Or else. There were no cheers this time, no acclamations. The powerful rarely liked being reminded that there was always someone stronger than they were.

The crowd parted before her advance like the water giving way to a ship. Captain Winterlight joined Twilight a few moments later, a broad smile plastered onto her face. "Do not look so smug, Captain." Twilight said with a soft sort of testiness. "Today will not be without consequences." They continued walking silently together, when a wail went up from the Rich estate. The sound of sadness and despair, of loss and anguish. All around Twilight, the crowd looked towards the house with varying degrees of horror and stoic resolve.

The Captain nodded once as the sound slowly died down into what surely were sobs of grief. "It is my duty to ensure those consequences are minimal. Do not fear, my Queen." She grinned toothily, her teeth bright against the dark flight suit. "I will handle the public, and ensure the correct story is told." Twilight arched an eyebrow at the Captain, who simply smiled back at her.

Twilight shook her shadowy mane and smirked slightly. "You do that, Captain." there was a brief pause before Twilight spoke again. "One more thing. I think it is past time we became a bit more... proactive in regards to handling these problems. Do you have any suggestions on how we might accomplish that?" Logical. Reason. Never mind that she'd just snapped a pony’s neck. Deal with your emotions later. She scolded herself. She had to ensure this never happened again.

Winterlight nodded once. "With your permission, my Queen. I already have several possible plans already in place." There was a satisfied sort of smile there. "They will all prove useful in ensuring the common pony is protected, and the elites well controlled." The two figures exited the wealthy district together, back into the bustling city streets filled with workers and construction.

Twilight mulled this information over for a short time. "Very well. I'd like you to present those plans to me this evening. We'll discuss which ones will be the most effective." Twilights hooves kept that slow, deliberate pace. "Furthermore, I want you to put together a plan for how quickly we can assemble an effective military force." she smiled as Winterlight's steps came to an abrupt halt, continuing to walk heedless of her Captain's sudden shock. "The enemies of Equestria will not remain dormant forever, Captain." Twilight said softly as the distance widened between them. "I will be in my library. I shall see you after dinner, tonight."

Captain Winterlight, commander of the Shadowbolts watcher her Queen march through the crowds. As heedless of any obstruction as the tides of the ocean, or the storms of Cloudsdale. Her citizens gave way for her - bowing, doffing hats and smiling in satisfaction. They called her Lady for now, but Winterlight knew she was witnessing ascension to something far greater. War. Winterlight's mind exulted in the word, grasped onto it. Oh, her Queen had not said the word of course - but that was a mere detail.

So Captain Winterlight flared out her wings and shot into the air, her mind racing with the possibilities. I will need to accelerate recruitment! We will need engineers, blacksmiths, and more! Oh glorious Night, you have not abandoned us! Tremble, powers of the world! The Nightmare shall rise again!

~~~~~~Six Hours Later~~~~~~

"Open the gates! The Crystal Princess approaches!"

The grand gates of Canterlot were thrown open by two enrobed unicorns standing to each side of it. A shower of sparkles and light poured through the gates, followed by the sound of stomping hooves. Bugles and horns let loose a thundering reveille as the glittering armor of the Emerald Guard shone in the rays of the slowly setting sun. The sound of five hundred sets of hooves marching in near-perfect synchronization was deafening, but it still couldn't overwhelm the torrent of cheers that greeted them.

For nestled among the ranks, six of the Emerald Guard were pulling along a delicate looking cart. Upon which, Princess Mi Amore Cadenza and her husband, Prince Shining Armor sat and waved to the ponies of Canterlot. Since their marriage nearly a year ago, the two had become the most potent symbol of romance to many in Equestria.

The fact that they both so clearly adored one another was a nice bonus. Although that didn't stop the massive underground fiction business from pairing either of them, or sometimes both, with all number of other famous individuals. (Fleur De Lis was very popular, as was Daring Do for some reason.)

The impromptu parade proceeded up the Solar Way, past Equestrian Square and up towards the royal palace. Flowers were thrown to the Princess, who caught them and laid them alongside the carriage as they went. By the time the carriage reached the castle, it was practically a parade float from the Summer Sun Celebration.

Shining Armor sighed a little, eyeballing the troops around him with a judgmental eye as they marched into formation on the main palace lawn. Heh, the gardeners are going to murder me later. he thought with a trace of humor. A white coated stallion in resplendent golden armor marched out of the front doors to the castle. A stiff gold and steel plate bore an emblem of a lance with a fluttering pennant on his chest, and his bright green eyes warmed at the sight of Shining Armor.

The two marched to the middle of the garden and snappily saluted one another. "Prince Armor. Welcome back to Canterlot." his opposite spoke in a stiff, formal tone that belied the grin on his face. "I see you've brought us a few guests." there was a small amount of humor - and exasperation - in his voice that told Shining that accommodations hadn't been easy to make.

Shining Armor just grinned. "A pleasure to see you too, Captain Lancelot. Requesting permission to bivouac the troops, Sir." Shining took a bit of the sting of their sudden intrusion by addressing the Captain as his superior officer. It was enough to coax an even broader grin out of the new Captain of the Royal Guard.

Captain Lancelot grinned. "Granted. South barracks is all yours, Prince Armor." He chuckled brightly. "Princess Celestia requests the presence of both you and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza at your earliest convenience." Then he paused, and winked. "And if you can drag yourself away from the politics, me and the boys'll be playing cards till dawn. You know where to find us." he whispered conspiratorially to Shining Armor, who couldn't help but laugh a little.

Shining turned to the assembled troops, pleased to see they were still as organized as when he'd turned away. "Alright! You heard the Captain. South barracks, as we discussed. Sergeants, lead them out! Dismissed!" The crystal pony soldiers saluted as one, and then began marching back out the gates of the castle in a loose formation - many of them getting together to chat amiably. Shining had to grin. Good. They're not so stiff that they can't relax a little. They're gonna need that.

Commander Lancelot sidled up to Shiny with a slight smile. "Good looking kids you got there, Shiny." He paused and spoke a bit softly. "You didn't just bring them down here to light a fire under the politician’s flanks, Shiny. What gives?" There was a gentle worry in that question, as Lancelot dropped the formalities of their posts.

Shining Armor shook his head faintly. "I don't know all the details yet, Lance. Bring extra cider to the card game, I'll fill you in as soon as I can slip away." He blew out his cheeks. "It may be that we're going to be seeing some action soon."

~~~~Earlier that day~~~~

Twilight Shadow slowly paced into the hallowed halls of her private library, surrounded by books both ancient and new. Each replete with the knowledge and wisdom of the ages, each of them ready to give that knowledge forth to another generation of readers. For them to take and build upon it so that one day they might pass that knowledge on to the next generation, and ever on down the line through history.

Yet Twilight knew there would be no books in here for her tonight. No tomes of wisdom that might enlighten her on the subject she most cared about. No words of wisdom from ancient sages which could salve the wound in her own soul. It'd had to be done, of course. She knew that logically, even intellectually there was no punishing a man like Filthy Rich in the traditional courts. Wealth, status, and political power precluded such things except in the most dire of circumstances.

Twilight's hooves carried her past the stacks to a familiar basket bed. There, a little purple dragon lay sleeping under his patchwork red and white blanket that Twilight had hoof stitched for him once upon a time. She gently lifted one edge of the blanket and tucked it a little closer to him. She could not bring herself to wake him up, even though she had done so many times before. She could only lay there, inches away from contact and watch him sleep peacefully.

What could she tell him? Spike loved her, but he had honor and code all his own. How would he react to know his closest friend, his mother in all but name was a killer? Twilight didn't know. She didn't even know how she could tell him without breaking down. So she sat there in silence, just watching him sleep as she had so often done when he was freshly hatched.

She didn't know how long she sat there. She watched the sun slowly setting towards the horizon in silence, trying to process everything that had happened that morning. What had she been thinking? Why had she acted so decisively? Was that what it meant to be a leader?

She hardly noticed anything that was going on around her, until she felt a soft cloth touching under her eyes brushing away unfelt tears.. Twilight would have jumped, if she wasn't able to nearly instantly see the concerned eyes of the little purple dragon. He put a clawed paw against her lips and shook his head, tossing his blanket over her shoulders a moment later. Twilight felt her mouth open a little as Spike gently pushed his way into her forehooves and hugged her tightly. "Spike..." She gently spoke and hugged her little dragon friend tightly. "I'm.." She couldn't bring herself to finish it, couldn't bring herself to speak.

Spikes voice came out a few moments later, gently muffled by her fur. "You're a good pony, Twilight Sparkle." He said firmly. "And I don't care who says otherwise." Twilight could feel a sharp claw poking into her chest. "That includes you. So shut up and hug me and tell me we're going to go somewhere special for dinner. Someplace with gemstones."

Twilight felt her jaw drop halfway to the floor, and then burst into laughter - as bright as the sunset framed in the window. So she did just as he demanded. She hugged him tightly to her body. "Yes, Spike - We're going to go have dinner with Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie. And I'm sure Pinkie knows a place we can get you something shiny." She couldn't keep the smile off her face. "And... thank you Spike. For always knowing just what to do."

Spike chuckled brightly and pushed away to grin toothily at her. "Of course! I'm your Number One Assistant, after all!"

~~~~~~~~~

Although Princess Mi Amore Cadenza (Nee Cadence) had often been a well-known sight around Canterlot Castle, she rarely attended to important matters of state. Her luncheons and suppers with Princess Celestia during her youth, and later with Princess Luna, had almost always been strictly along social lines. Princess Cadence was far more often concerned with assisting the average citizen and slowly growing her own personal magic power.

This evening promised to be a far more serious affair. True, it was impossible to keep the love and ease the three Princesses felt around one another out of the conversation. But tonight, the subject of the Shadow was the table conversation - Its importance so great that Shining Armor was being provided unprecedented access to the sister’s private dining chambers.

Celestia and Luna were waiting for the married couple, and warm embraces and greetings were quickly exchanged. The table was set with steaming silver platters and well-worn crockery. Shining couldn't help but grin. The Princesses insisted on using the very same plates and cups they had been using for countless centuries, and heaven help the chef who thought they could dictate otherwise.

So four figures sat down at the table - and their thoughts were all on a single individual. "Tell me, aunt Celestia." began Cadence, dispensing with the formalities right off the bat. "I need to know if you are absolutely certain that there is nothing wrong with Twilight." Cadence's voice was almost desperate for confirmation of this.

Celestia paused, a sprig of broccoli half between her mouth and the plate and she sighed, eating the morsel quickly. "I wish I could say yes to that, Cadence. But in truth I harbor enough doubts." Celestia shook her head with a sad smile. "To all appearances, and to everything my closest spies can determine, she is as self-sacrificing as I could possibly hope for. Her popularity is nearly on par with my own, amongst her own ponies. Yet I cannot deny the presence of Captain Winterlight leaves a nagging doubt as to what may be really going on in that city."

Luna nodded shortly, biting through a bit of asparagus with vigor. "We must not allow our love for Twilight to blind us. We must be prepared for anything, including the unthinkable." She gently tapped the table with her hoof. "This is why we are now all here."

Shining Armor cut in, stabbing a levitating fork towards the two princesses. "Yeah, I'd really like to know why we just marched an army up the streets of Canterlot. I'd also like to know just what the buck you mean by 'The Unthinkable', Luna. All due respect, but this is my little sister we're discussing here." Shining fought to keep his anger down, but all of this high-and-mighty talk was beginning to annoy him.

Luna only seemed bemused at his wrath, but sobered from it quickly. "Prince Armor, we must be practical. If your sister is actively consorting with Captain Winterlight..." She frowned mightily. "Whom you ought to remember from your military history classes as being a very, very dangerous pegasi indeed." Luna sucked in a patient breath as Shining blushed, and then continued speaking. "Then we must presume that this Shadow has twisted the thoughts of our young ward. If we cannot find a means to purify her of it...." Luna let the statement hang in the air, her head hung low. "We must be ready for the worst. No matter how painful the thought may be to us all."

Shining stared at Luna in shock, and Celestia rapped the table with her hoof. "Peace, Prince Armor. I have no intention of giving up on Twilight. Not without a fight." There was a fierce look on her face - as stern as any of them had ever seen it. "I will not allow this darkness to rob me of another that I love. Not this time."

Shining Armor swallowed his objections and nodded once - anything to calm that look of ancient and grim determination from Celestia's face. Cadence spoke up softly. "Then I see no other choice. I will have to travel to this town at the first opportunity." Three heads swiveled to look at her in astonishment, and Cadence smiled slightly. "Twilight is my ward, even moreso than yours aunt Celestia. She has been since she was a mere four years old. I have cared for her as though she were my own daughter. I have watched her grow into a beautiful mare, and face down the challenges even some of us would have blanched at." And now Cadence's voice took on that same grim tone as Celestia's. "I was not there for her that night, when she needed me the most. And for that, I owe her a debt I may never be able to repay. I will go to her, Celestia. And you will not stop me."

Celestia opened her mouth in protest, until Luna shook her head with a soft smile before speaking. "I agree, Celestia. Of all of us - and yes, even you Prince Armor - Twilight trusts Cadence the most." She paused at Celestia's glare, and chuckled. "Dear sister, I love you so. But Twilight is... occasionally intimidated by you. With us, Twilight sees only the crown sometimes." Luna's hoof gently touched the ebony stone that graced her head. "But never with Cadence. She will always be her foalsitter, her closest confidant." And then Luna smirked. "And before you speak another word, Prince Armor - you will be accompanying Cadence regardless. "

Shining lifted his hooves and smiled a little. A smile that quickly faded as Celestia spoke again. "Either way, we will not be remaining in Canterlot ourselves. Luna and I will be traveling to try and uncover what we believe might be an answer to this whole dilemma." Cadence looked astonished, and Shining narrowed his eyes a little. Celestia smiled softly. "As soon as you have concluded your meeting with Twilight, we will need you to return here - until we can return."

Shining Armors voice came slowly, softly. "And what do you need us here for, Celestia?" He almost didn't want to ask the question. Yet he knew that the answer would be vital. "And where in Equestria are you going that you won’t be back soon?"

Celestia smiled softly, confidently. "As to the second of your questions - Our research has provided us with what we..." She nodded to Luna, who nodded in response. "Believe may represent our best hope for drawing this 'Shadow' out of Twilight. like poison from a wound." Celestia gestured westward. "Somewhere in the Kingdoms of the Ki-Lin."

Celestia's voice slowly became somber, her eyes serious. "As to the first question." She paused.. "Forgive me, Shining Armor. But I must be formal for this. Even though nopony else will hear me say it, all of the Guard Commanders will be issued orders to this extent." She sat up straight, and for a moment her voice was as regal and calm as it had ever been on the throne. "Prince Armor. Princess Mi Amore Cadenza. Until such time as my sister and I can return to Canterlot, you are hereby ordered to hold this city against all threats - internal, or external - with whatever means you deem to be necessary. "

Cadence and Shining both looked at each other - only the reinforcement of their long association preventing them from descending into pure panic at those phrases. Cadence broke the silence first. "Princess Celestia..." She whispered softly. "Why in the name of the moon would you need to give us those orders?"

Celestia's regality melted away, revealing only a tired pony. One upon whom a great weight seemed to rest, hunching her shoulders forward. Luna gently placed her hoof on her sisters back and spoke softly. "Because if we fail to find an answer, Princess Cadence..." Luna turned to face the Alicorn of Love, looking her directly in the eye. "It will be you that will need to hold off Twilight until we can return and bring an end to this, once and for all."

~~~~~~~~~

Not so far away in Twilight City, three old friends and one baby dragon sat around a table next to a newly constructed restaurant named "The Flim Flam Fryup". Much to the three friend’s utter astonishment, the twin unicorn brothers - now calling themselves 'Gourmet Chefs Nonpareil' were running a surprisingly successful restaurant. One that they all had to admit served a killer plate of Hay Fries.

For Twilight, it was almost like old times. "And so then Pinkie just leapt up and bucked him right out of the air!" proclaimed Dash, looking cheerful and bright as ever. "Aw man, I wish I coulda seen it!" Dash gently shoved Pinkie in the shoulder. "You never told me you knew how to fight!"

Pinkie giggled brightly. "What, you didn't figure it out after the wedding?" Pinkie winked. "Oh sure, I had my Party Cannon of course, but that thing ain't easy to reload and fire in the middle of a meleè!" She munched a hay fry with obvious relish. "Besides, knowing how to kick flank isn't something a proper pony goes bragging about." Pinkie chuckled again and nudged Twilight in the ribs. "Ain't that right?"

Twilight shook her head bemusedly. "Well, it's good to see you two are adjusting well." She paused, hesitating before speaking softly. "Dash. I..." She sighed. "I wanted to know if you were really okay with being dragged into this." She hooked a hoof at Pinkie, who was smiling slyly. "Her? I'm not so worried about. But..."

Dash gently pressed her hoof to Twilight's smile and shook her head. "Mistress, don't worry about it. I told you, I was gonna stick by you no matter what. That didn't mean 'Only until things got freaky.' Because if i was like that, I'd have bailed on you years ago." Dash grinned brightly, softly. "Sure, things are even freakier than ever. But I've met some good ponies, I've made some new friends of my own. And heck, I can't claim that my life is ever boring now."

Dash grabbed up a hoof full of hayfries, munching on them in her best careless manner and chuckled. "Get that look off your face, Mistress. It doesn't suit you." She gently pushed Twilight's jaw up and closed. Dash whispered softly. "I know today was hard on you. Don't ask how I know that, but I do. But I know you, Twilight." She gently pressed her hoof against Twilight's heart. "I know what’s in here, just as much as anypony can. And what's in here..." Dash emphasized, pushing gently into Twilight's chest. "Is still Twilight Sparkle. My egghead friend who'd take the world on her shoulders, if it meant sparing other ponies the pain."

Pinkie giggled brightly, and shuffled her seat over to hug Twilight around the neck. "I toldja Twi Twi. Can you still laugh?" Pinkie's eyes were wide and serious, but there was a playful smile there. Twilight couldn't help it - she giggled a little at the sincere look on Pinkie's face. Pinkie giggled back, and Dash joined them as Pinkie spoke. "There ain't nothing to be scared of then. So long as you remember how to laugh, you'll always be our Twilight."

Twilight could feel the tears this time, slowly streaming down her cheeks one by one as Spike spoke up brightly. "I toldja, Twilight. Sheesh, are you ever gonna listen to me?" Twilight opened her eyes to see Spike crunching down on a bright blue Sapphire, a cheesy grin all over his face. "I swear, I oughta start charging you every time we do this."

Twilight shook her head and laughed again - this one far brighter and happier than she'd had all day. "Thank you girls. And thank you Spike. Now come on, let's just eat and forget about everything else for a while." She sighed softly. "We won’t have many more chances for things like this soon."

Pinkie nodded solemnly, and so did Dash. Dash spoke up softly, as spike hopped off his chair and waddled his way towards the restroom. "Before that though... Who's next, Mistress?" Dash's voice was soft, low and intense. Pinkie nodded softly, smiling slightly. Both of her friends had predatory, almost hungry looks on their faces.

Twilight smiled softly. "I think we should go apologize to Applejack for what happened with Filthy Rich. Don't you two agree?"

Author's Note

Ha HA!

Metahumor!

Chapter 12 - The Winds of Change

~~~~~Canterlot Castle, Extremely Early The Next Morning~~~~~

Cadence gently closed the trunk with a touch of magic, flipping the latches closed. "Are you certain you can't join us on the train for a while?" Cadence spoke with a soft plead, trying to keep the concern out of her voice. "We so rarely get a chance to just... talk anymore." There was sadness to that, a soft anguish.

Celestia firmly shook her head as the ancient saddlebags were snapped shut. "We must travel with all speed, Cadence." Celestia's wings flared out, stretching a little as they did so. Celestia relished in the physical sensation of extending her wings to the maximum length. "That means overland flight. With good fortune, we should arrive in the Kingdom of Neighpon in three or four days. Once there, I cannot say how long our search will take. I am sorry, my little one." Celestia leaned over to kiss Cadence's cheek. "I promise you, when this is all over I will make a royal visit to the Crystal Empire, and we shall spend an entire week doing nothing but talking." Celestia winked slyly.

Cadence couldn't restrain a smile. "Deal. Fair winds and following skies, Celestia." She returned the cheek kiss and a hug with her hooves. "Be safe." For a moment, the two Alicorns embraced tightly before separating. Cadence quickly loaded the case onto the small trolley, divesting herself of her royal jewels with reckless abandon. "Shiny! Get your flank in gear! We've got a train to catch!" She yelled out, dragging the small baggage cart with her.

Celestia allowed herself a soft, whimsical smile. I must trust her more than I thought. I'm not freaking out about her going in to that city with just Shining Armor. They had all agreed taking foreign soldiers into that environment would not be wise though. Celestia sighed and turned back to her own packing. Luna had talked her out of outright wearing their battle armor on their trip. Instead, it would be carefully packed away in the bags along with many of their other surprises. Just in case of emergency.

Celestia reflected with a smile on the small benefits to having the resources she did. Enchanted saddlebags that could hold vastly more than traditional bags were going to be very useful, given the length of the trip they were about to take. Let's see. High energy snacks, check. Armor, weapons, check. Plenty of currency.. She jingled the heavy cloth sack, with a cheerful grin. Check. Maps and other navigation gear, check. Tent and sleeping bags, check. I haven't gone camping in ages. That brought a delighted little smile to Celestia's face. Camping! With her sister no less! True, they were on a dangerous mission to save the soul of her student, but that simply added spice to the situation.

Celestia was therefore chuckling happily when Luna joined her a few minutes later. Luna arched an eyebrow at her sister in mild confusion. "Did I miss a particularly amusing jest?" She asked, her tone a little ironic "Or perhaps you have finally cracked and gone as mad as Discord. Truly, I cannot tell." There was just something about Luna's utterly flat delivery of that line that sent Celestia into gales of further laughter. Prompting the Moon Princess to look a bit concerned. "I was not being serious, you understand..."

Celestia shook her head, fighting down the giggles before she spoke. "Hehe... Yes I know, Luna." She shook her head, unable to lose that smile. "Come. We've got a long flight ahead of us." Celestia lead the way down the hall, nestling the travel saddle bags comfortably under her wings. Everypony who needs to know of our departure already does. She reminded herself as the two sisters trotted up the stairs to the observatory platform.

Here, at the highest point above the city the wind blew strongly. It had taken only a few words with the Canterlot weather team to ensure today's breeze pointed to the west - Fortuitously, it would not upset anypony's weather plans. Celestia flared out her wings - feeling the stiff wind catch her feathers in its talons and pulled gently at them. Luna did the same, and for a moment they stood there in silence, relishing in the wind. Without a word, both of them leapt over the short railing and caught a thermal updraft, riding it high up into the sky with powerful flaps of their wings.

Far below them, Cadence watched the two majestic figures soar speedily into the distance. She smiled slightly. "Good luck, Celly." She whispered into the wind before turning back to the train and trotting inside. And please hurry. Cadence thought in a silent plea.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

"Yeeeeeeee HAW!"

Two orange hooves came around in an almost whip-like motion and crashed into the thick trunk of the tree. The expertly placed vibrations shook up to the branches of the apple tree, and moments later the plump red fruits fell neatly into the wooden baskets surrounding it. Applejack twisted back to stand on her hooves and admire her work before wiping the sweat from her brow with her favorite hate. "Whew. that's the last of em for now."

After a few moments to catch her breath, Applejack began to load the full baskets up into her little cart while humming a friendly tune. Now ain't this just a beautiful day! she thought brightly as her hooves carried her and the latest bunch of apples back to the barn. Now, lessee. Big Mac's trimmin' the west orchards, so he'll be at that all day. Applebloom's off with her little crusader friends. Applejack couldn't restrain the little snort of laughter at the thought of the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Plum fool foals, but what could ya do? Applejack had done her share of foolish nonsense as a filly too.

Once the apple baskets were safely in the barn and waiting to be sorted, AJ trotted into the house with a cheerful smile on her face. "Hey Granny!" She called out, wondering where Granny Smith had gotten herself off to. "Granny?" Applejack curiously called out, poking her head into the living room. Granny was sitting quietly with an unrolled scroll set next to her on the couch. She had a troubled look on her face and was pressing her hooves together. "What's wrong, Granny?" Applejack asked, trotting over to the couch and eyeballing the scroll.

Granny Smith sighed softly, patting the couch next to her. "Ain't good news, Applejack." She croaked out quietly. "Mr. Rich passed on yesterday. They say it was an accident." She held up the scroll, waving it airily around. "Damn fool broke his neck somehow." She shook her head slowly, a sad look written all over her face. "Sad turn of affairs this is. Dunno who's gonna be the big buyer for the Zap Apple Jam this year now." There was a sense of loss, a sharp pain in those words that went far beyond worrying about the Zap Apple purchases.

Applejack blinked and shook her head in shock. "Aw geeze, Granny." she spoke softly, wrapping her hooves around the old mare and squeezing softly. "Ah'm sorry. Truly am." Granny Smith gave a little sniffle, about the only pretense she'd make towards tears, and AJ simply held her close. Granny had known Filthy Rich for as long as he'd been alive, and they'd been friends for most of that time. Applejack gently shook her head in sadness. Ah'll have to talk t' Applebloom about not givin' Tiara a hard time fer a while. She thought, squeezing Granny's hoof.

Granny pushed a sigh out of her lips and gave a wry smile. "Nothin' we can do bout it, I s'pose. C'mon, Applejack. Nothin better for grievin' than baking. We'll slap together a coupla Apple Family crumbles and toast him off properly with some of the hard cider. Whaddya say?"

Applejack smiled slowly. "Now that sounds a mite better'n sitting here like a pair of half baked pies." That got a cackle out of Granny, who hopped off the couch and toddled her way into the kitchen. Applejack just shook her head in amusement and hopped off the couch.

Within an hour or two, the sweet smell of cinnamon and cloves was wafting out of the kitchen window as the two ponies kneaded and worked the dough beneath their hooves. Apples, mixed with cider and spices bubbled atop the stove in an ancient pot that had been put to this use for countless generations of Apples. Granddaughter and Grandmother worked in a companionable silence. If a few tears were mixed into the dough, or a little too long spent making sure the streusel was well crumbled and crushed, no one really noticed.

It was onto this scene three familiar figures walked up the path to Sweet Apple Acres, chatting and joking with one another. Applejack blinked at the sound of the high pitched giggling and looked up through the kitchen window. She stared for a moment before her face split into a big grin. "Granny, better break out another barrel of the cider. We're gonna have ourselves some serious company."

~~~~~~

High above the clouds, Princess Luna flared out her wings and turned into the airstream, her mind only partially on the flight in front of her. She watched as Celestia pitched and rolled through the clouds, laughing like a schoolfilly on holiday. At the very least, she is relaxed. Luna thought amusedly for a moment, before her mind was wrenched back to the previous evening’s events...

Luna had been sitting alone in her room, with her sister catching a few needed hours of sleep before their planned departure in the morning. A single Night Guard had collapsed onto Luna's balcony from the sky, his coat slick with the sweat of a non-stop flight and his breath catching and heaving slowly. Luna had rushed over to the poor stallion, pressing her horn to his forehead and imbuing him with a little of her strength. "Breathe, my child. What news do you bring?" Luna suspected the very worst, but he did not appear to be injured. That was both reassuring and troubling at the time.

The Night Guard gasped out his report in chunks. Ponies being corrupted by dark powers, Nightmare Moon cultists, and the Lunar Archive under siege. Luna had every confidence in Commander Blade to recover the chest, but there would now undoubtedly be severe casualties. Winterlight's doing, no doubt. The damnable Shadowbolt knew secrets which Luna had hoped would remain buried for another few centuries. Sadly, that was not to be.

Luna's eyes continued to follow her sister across the sky, following in close behind her. My dear sister. she thought sadly. How painful this must be. After she has so often come to our rescue, so often been there for us when all we have strove to build has been placed on the line. You wish so desperately to be there for her. Luna shook her head a little, squinting her eyes to find the best air-route to keep her aloft with minimal energy. What will you do if we are chasing a ghost, sister? How far will you go to save her?

Luna feared what Celestia might do then. With all of her power, all of her millennia of knowledge, she had almost never known the sting of helplessness. And the one time she did, o Princess of the Night... She did not take it well. Luna winced away from the memories, focusing on her flight path. Do not worry, sister. I have already ensured we will be prepared for the worst. she thought silently, hoping that the worst would never come to pass.

And fearing that it already had.

~~~~Later that Afternoon~~~~

Winterlight slammed her hoof into the desk. "What." Were her flat words, the Shadowbolt agents wincing away from their Captain. Silence reigned in the room, as the three battered and beaten thestrals did their level best to examine every bruise on their forehooves. The Captain slammed her hoof against the desk again. "Tell me this is a sick joke." She growled, eyes darting from figure to figure in front of her. "Tell me you just got into a barfight."

The bravest of the three thestrals shook his head. "No, Captain. We're not going to lie to you. There were twenty of them, Ma'am and only six of us. We were instantly overwhelmed." He looked down to the floor, hanging his head in shame. "The other three were killed instantly. We only survived by virtue of being outside the building when they left with the chest."

Winterlight sighed dramatically. "Just peachy." She waved her hoof miserably. "Lock yourselves in the damn brig. You can answer to the Queen when she returns." The three Shadowbolts nodded as one and trotted out of the room in silence. Wonderful. thought Winterlight snappily. Just peachy. And today was going so well too.

Winterlight had effectively been given approval to build an army. Her Queen had immediately approved of nearly all her proposals the previous evening, and Winterlight was already building a new police force to ensure her Queen's will was fully obeyed by the populace. It would not be long until she had as firm a hold on Twilight City as she once had over the city that had stood here a thousand years ago.

All in all, it had already been a grand and glorious day. And now the next step in her plan had already been stymied at the outset. It seems I have underestimated the Sun Tyrant. her thoughts groaned. I did not expect her to put watchers upon the Elements of Harmony. Perhaps she should have. It seemed the Tyrant's arrogance had grown considerably less over the centuries.

Now the damnable rocks were on their way back to Canterlot under full armed guard. It was enough to give Winterlight a headache, knowing those weapons of mass destruction would still be loose to ruin all of her plans yet again. Calm yourself, Winterlight. You have three of the bearers under the protection of the Shadow. It will take Celestia time to find replacements for them, even if she started today. Which she will not, as she still naively believes she can 'save' her poor student. Naive or not, Winterlight worried. Celestia was as canny as they came, and she had a legendary knack for finding solutions where there ought to not be one. There was no telling what she might come up with in her desperation.

And so, Winterlight had painfully agreed to accelerate her original plans. The Queen would take her friends to each of the remaining Elements and bring them into the fold at her own pace. As much as I hate discarding well-crafted plans, we no longer have time to wait. Rumors were already abounding about spanners being hurled into her works. There was no telling what sort of vital intelligence was already leaked. No telling what could possibly go wrong next. She would have to discard her original ideas and now work from the hip. It wasn't going to be a painless experience, but at least she wouldn't be caught completely by surprise.

No sooner had she thought that when a Shadowbolt burst into the room from beneath Winterlight's desk - sending her chair crashing to the ground and the Captain sprawling out on the floor. She shot a venomous glare at... Ribbon Bound? "Captain, we have a very serious problem." She said softly, panting heavily.

Captain Winterlight shoved herself back up to her hooves, frowning. "You're supposed to be following Rainbow Dash. What happened?" her voice was thick with concern - and worry. What on earth could be going wrong now?

Ribbon shook her head firmly. "The Crystal Princess and her husband just arrived in Ponyville. I believe they are coming here."

~~~~~~~~~~~

Sweet Apple Acres rang with bright laughter and hooting jokes. Dinner last night had been mostly like old times. This? This was exactly like old times. Twilight had fully released the shadow power within her, and now simply resembled a unicorn supermodel in looks - her dark mane sparkling in the candle light of the farmhouse dining room. Rainbow Dash and Applejack were clowning around with one another over half an apple pie, while Pinkie giggled madly and stirred at a cauldron of hot chocolate.

Granny Smith and Big Mac were both laughing their heads off at some joke Pinkie had just cracked, and Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo were doing something with several large sheets of paper and a quill - scribbling something that looked disturbingly like some kind of plan for another crazy adventure.

And Twilight? She was drinking it all in, leaning up against one wall of the dining room and watching her friends with a small smile on her face. Dash had stolen Applejack's hat and was now wearing it while talking in a comedic southern accent, while Pinkie served up steaming cups of cocoa to the whole room. Pinkie stole a kiss from Twilight, her lips sweet with sugar and cream and the two shared a broader smile. "You okay, Twi?" asked Pinkie Pie softly, as the Crusaders toasted one another with mugs of cocoa to their latest scheme.

Twilight nodded a little, speaking gently. "Its times like this I can just forget about everything that's happened." She said gently, her hoof finding Pinkie's and squeezing it softly. "And pretend I'm still just a regular librarian, and I've only got to worry about sending my next report to Princess Celestia." Twilight was still smiling, but there was brightness in her eyes that seemed to speak of tears. "It seems like so long ago now."

Pinkie shook her head firmly, and tucked a hoof under Twilight's chin. "Hush now, Miss Twi." She said softly. "No more sad faces or tears. C'mon." She tugged at Twilight's shoulder, a little wickedness in her smile. "Let's have some fun tonight. Just us girls." She giggled softly. "And maybe Big Macintosh."

Twilight rolled her eyes a little, and had to grin back at Pinkie. "Were you always like this, or did I really pull it out of you?" She asked as Pinkie hopped up on a chair next to her and snuggled up next to Twilight like a kitten. "I mean, I don't remember you being quite this... bawdy. Not that I mind." She purred a little, unable to keep it out of her voice at the sensual pleasure of the nuzzling pink earth pony.

Across the room, Twilight watched Applejack and Dash chasing one another around the kitchen to the bellowing laughs of Big Mac and Granny Smith. Before too long Applebloom and her gang were joining in the fun, as Dash started passing AJ's hat between the Cutie Mark Crusaders. Pinkie smiled softly and kicked her hooves back and forth as they watched the chaos. "Oh, I was pretty bad." She drawled, nibbling on her hooftip modestly. "Maybe not this bad, but I was a naughty pony." Pinkie smiled slightly, laying her head on Twilight's shoulder. "Listen Twi. I'm not the most brilliant pony in the world, but Dashie is right. You're doing this for a reason."

Pinkie leaned up, wrapping a hoof around Twilight to hide her nibbling along Twilight's neck for a moment, before whispering. "And when we've beaten all the bad guys, Twi - You'll find a way to bring us all back to normal. I know you will." She winked softly, sending a soft flutter through Twilight's heart. "Because I believe in you."

Twilight's mouth opened for a moment, then shut suddenly. And she nodded once, seriously. Pinkie giggled brightly, and whispered conspiratorially. "Now come on. Put on your happy face, and let's enjoy this for as long as we can!" There was a sly, naughty grin on her face. "Besides, I wanna find out if Big Mac lives up to his name."

~~~~~~~~~

Two rumpled looking ponies sat on a stone balcony as the sun hung low in the western sky. They both shifted a bit from side to side, obviously still sore from some sort of physical exertion. They stretched limbs and legs and winced a little with every complaining muscle. A Strong breeze out of the east blasted their manes even further out of styling, and they had both long since stopped trying to put them back into shape.

The pegasus of them glanced into the east with her milky blue eyes and spoke softly. "Can you feel that, Dancer?" she spoke softly. "There is great power in the wind. The world is changing." Her voice was soft and calm, but also a little awed.

Shadow Dancer snorted, her voice even crankier than it normally was after she woke up. "The world is always changing, Moon. What the heck are you talking about this time?" She snapped, grabbing a mug that sat next to her and slurping down the cold coffee within. She was even sorer than Silent Moon, and worse still she was painfully unsatisfied.

Silent Moon shook her head slowly. "You don't understand, as usual." Her tone of voice was just a little bit testy... which was enough to shock Dancer into listening more carefully. Moon never lost her temper. "Things do change every day, of course. But the world? True, permanent changes in the world do not come often. They do not come easily, and they never come quickly. The wind knows though, when a change is coming." She lifted a hoof up into the stiff breeze as it cooled their coats. "It is the breath of the world, Dancer. The entire world is taking a deep breath, because it knows all things will soon be plunged into change and uncertainty."

Dancer stirred a little where she sat, licking her suddenly dry lips. "So it's beginning then." She stated. Neither of them needed to elucidate on what 'it' was. "Are... Are you sure you want to go through with this?" Dancer hesitantly asked, reaching her hoof out to touch Moon's shoulder. "There's still time to find somepony else. Still time to t-turn back." Dancer's voice broke a little on her last words, fighting back some thick, painful emotion.

Silent Moon gently shook her head. "Dancer... My love. We've talked about this." She turned those blind eyes towards the other mare with a gentle smile. "You know there is nopony else who will serve." She grasped Dancer's hoof, and reached with her other to touch the thestrals cheek. "You know I love you, Dancer. And I always will."

Two mares reached towards one another and pressed their lips together in a forbidden kiss. Dancer's words whispering along the winds of change. "I love you too Moon. And I will forever."

~~~~~~

Rainbow Dash gently kissed Twilight's cheek. "I love you, Mistress." she said softly, and Twilight smiled lovingly in return, unable to not at the pure affection in Dashie's tone.

Pinkie giggled and popped up to kiss Twilight's other cheek. "Me too! And we'll all be here for you, no matter what!"

Pinkie grinned in her best cheesy fashion, and the trio of friends laughed softly as Applejack's voice called at the three of them from down the stairs. "And what'n the sam hill are you three talkin' about down thar?"

Pinkie adopted her best spooky face, her eyes shining." We're just talkin' about how we're the best of friends Foreeeeeeeever!" Her voice carried out along the western winds, as the three friends burst into joyous laughter, soon to be joined by a fourth.

~~~~~~~

Cadence softly squeezed Shiny's hoof as they stood at the silent stone gate which separated Ponyville from the Everfree Forest - and within it, Twilight City. The two figures stood in the silent darkness - no longer fearing the forest, but what shadows might still live in plain sight. Shiny shook his head slowly. "Still hasn't gotten any less creepy." He muttered at the sight of the beautifully repaired stone road. "You sure you want to do this, Cadence?"

Cadence nodded slowly. "We must. I'm not afraid though." She gently nuzzled her cheek against Shining's and smiled. "Our love is our shield, Shining Armor. Of course, I'm certain your barriers will help a little bit." She winked at him and he rolled his eyes in exasperation. "Better I should ask, are you certain you wish to come with me? I know this place will hold nothing but ill memories for you."

Shining shook his head firmly. "No way you're going in there without me, Cadey." He paused and smiled a little. "Tantalus was wrong about her, you know. He thought she'd just follow his stupid plan for revenge. But I know Twily better than he ever could. I bet she's already working out a plan to put an end to all this right now."

He strode forward confidently, and Cadence quickly fell into step beside him. "And I'm gonna be there for her this time." He gave Cadence a cocksure grin - stealing a kiss from her on the fly as a stiff wind caught their manes through the trees, sending them fluttering heroically. Shining spoke softly, his words carried by the winds. "After all, I am her Big Brother Best Friend Forever."

~~~~~~~~~

Luna peeled away from the thermal to follow her sister down towards the ground - An entire day of flying was tiring even for an Alicorn, and finding a proper camp site would take time. Her hooves alighted upon a rocky outcropping as her horn slowly glowed to life - raising the moon above the horizon as she had done so many times before.

Luna gazed up at the blank white face of the moon - and just for a moment - she imagined the profile of a young unicorn darkening the moon’s surface in silent repose. Tears came unbidden to Luna's eyes as she imagined the vision, her words spoken softly upon the blustery winds. "You saved me, Twilight Sparkle. You saved me from the darkness, from my inner shadows. You were there for me, when all others had forsaken me."

Luna lifted her hoof up to the sky, as though caressing across the face of the moon. Her voice broke with emotion as she continued to whisper, silvery tears falling from her cheeks to splash upon the rocks. "And should the worst come to pass, I will be there for you. To lay you down to sleep each day, and rise you to wakefulness each night." Luna sucked in a breath, trying to master the flood of emotions she had been suppressing all of these months. "I shall watch over you for a thousand years and more, until the night comes when I can at last save you as you once saved me."

"But no matter what I shall not leave you, Twilight Sparkle. For you are my one true friend, forever."

~~~~~~~~

Luna's words carried along the swift western winds, and as the world took the its last deep breath before the plunge.

Before the winds of change came once again to remind all the creatures of the world of one simple truth.

That nothing lasts forever.

Author's Note

For those of you who are not big fans of the talky bits, fret not - Crazy shit is about to go down in a big way.

So stay tuned. :pinkiecrazy:

Chapter 13 - Apple in the Barn

~~~~~~~Sweet Apple Acres, That Night~~~~~~~

Twilight, Rainbow Dash and Pinkie Pie had all agreed with one another that the direct method just wasn't going to work on Applejack. For one, none of them could agree if Applejack was at all into mares. (With Dash firmly believing she wasn't, Twilight unsure, and Pinkie Pie insisting AJ had been harboring a 'thing' for Dash for a very long time.) The second problem was Big Macintosh, who would have to be made complicit in their scheme - mostly by virtue of his bedroom being right next to Applejack's. Even Twilight was dubious about what she could do to slow down Big Macintosh if he got it into his head that bad things were up.

The last problem of course, was the other two inhabitants of the house. One of which was a hyperactive young filly, and the other a cranky old grandmother. It had been universally agreed that getting either of them involved was not acceptable. (Despite the deepest, darkest powers of the Shadow within Twilight trying to convince her otherwise...) But Twilight had shut out those thoughts. That was getting harder to do by the day, especially when they suggested all manner of fun and interesting experiments to perform upon the bodies of her slav- friends! Friends, damnit!

So the difficulty of the task lay before them, as how to lure Applejack and Big Macintosh into their fold without a fuss? And then how to fully imbue them with the Shadow without either Applebloom or Granny Smith being the wiser? The three of them had spent much of the day so far hashing out the details. Every plan they'd come up with ran into the brick wall of either noise, or opportunity.

Therefore, by default they'd agreed - much to Twilight's personal chagrin - that the best thing they could do was plan for flexibility. Instead of a concrete checklist, they'd seize the first opportunity that arose and play the rest by ear. Twilight was most definitely not comfortable with this type of plan, but she knew that it would be their best hope given the situation. Dinner had proceeded along with a quiet amicability, and talk had turned from joking and joshing to quiet reminiscing.

And then opportunity reared its glorious head when Granny Smith toddled back into the kitchen carrying a basket full of apples, cheese, bread and two bottles of the Apple Family Reserve Brandy.

Respectful silence greeted the arrival of the famed liquor. Only a mere fifteen hundred bottles were produced every year by the Apples of Tenneighsee. Only half of those bottles were produced for public consumption - and demanded sky high prices on the open market. The rest were distributed to various branches of the Apple Family, who frequently imbibed in them during special occasions or gifted them to important locals.

And right there was Twilight's chance. The brandy was downright strong liquor, and as hard and hardy as Applejack and Big Mac were...Now, how do I keep from getting trashed before we can conk out Granny and Applebloom. She thought musingly, as Granny solemnly broke the wax seal on the first bottle, passing out ancient crystal tumblers. "A toast." She indicated, as she slowly poured a small portion of the almost viscous liquor into the 6 glasses on the table.

One by one, the six grown ponies around the table lifted the glasses. "To Mr. Rich. May he know peace and harmony." Each of them gently touched glasses, Twilight giving Dash a meaningful look as they all slowly sipped the drought. Can’t drink this at any speed. the stuff felt thick on the tongue, and tasted like an entire seasons worth of apples. It rolled down the throat with fiery warmth that blossomed in the belly. Twilight noted that all three Apples had downed the entire shot, and Granny was already pouring each of them a second go.

Twilight turned her head slightly, and spotted Applebloom standing in the doorway and watching them with eager eyes. She grinned suddenly and pointed a hoof subtly at her still mostly full glass, then at Applebloom standing in the doorway. A little bit of this will put her right to sleep. she thought with a smile, touching her lips with her hoof to indicate quiet.
Applebloom nodded with great enthusiasm as Dash struck up a conversation. "So tell us how you met Mr. Rich for the first time, Granny!" Her voice was curious - enthusiastic even.

Granny Smith puffed up, looking suddenly revived by the question. "Well now, that's quite the question youngin'." She idly sipped at her brandy as she thought, as Applejack rolled her eyes meaningfully at Dash. Dash just grinned back at her - keeping the attention on herself as Twilight gently floated the glass across the room to Applebloom. Twilight winked at the filly, who gave Twilight her very biggest smile before scampering off with the glass carefully in hoof.

Soon, Granny Smith had launched into a meandering story - during which time Twilight subtly kept Granny's glass full of the brandy. By the time twenty minutes had passed, AJ had cottoned on to Twilight's game and was throwing grateful looks at her. Guess she's worried about Granny going into a depression over this Mr. Rich thing. Twilight thought with a little wince. She would have to work hard to purposefully avoid the question when AJ inevitably brought it up, but for now things were going nicely.

As Granny's story grew slowly more rambling while she grew steadily drunk, Twilight's mind raced to figure out a solution to the biggest problem. Pinkie swears she can 'handle' Big Mac. So that leaves me and Dash to deal with AJ. I think we're going to have to get her outside and alone and... Twilight swallowed the thought. Ultimately speaking, both Pinkie and Dash had been fundamentally willing. Applejack though.... There's no two ways about it. We're going to have to get her drunk enough to not care. The very thought made Twilight queasy for a few moments, until the shadows deep in her belly silenced such foalish emotions.

No. She needed all of her friends, safe and sound under her protection before she could truly go forward with her plans. Lest those who would seek to stop her might use them against her. Twilight sucked in a deep breath and exhaled slowly. She will forgive you, Twilight. Once you've shown her the way. Her eyes caught Applejacks and she smiled a little, shaking her head minutely. Applejack nodded once, and gave Twilight the kind of look that said 'we'll talk'.

Soon enough, Granny had rambled off into incoherency - and within a minute or two was quietly napping at the kitchen table, with her hooves wrapped gently around her half empty glass. Both Big Mac and Applejack heaved a quiet sigh of relief as the five other ponies began to move away from the kitchen - stopping only to tuck a blanket around Granny Smith. Okay, Twi... she thought, biting her lip and trotting over to Applejack. Let’s do this.

~~~~~~~~

Applebloom knew it was only a matter of time before her sister came looking for the missing glass. She didn't know what had gotten into the normally stuffy Twilight, but she had already resolved to repay the favor someday. For now, she ran as hard as she could while keeping the glass balanced atop her head. Luckily, years of transporting mugs of cider had given her the skills necessary to transport valuable liquids in just such a way.

Minutes later, she rejoined her fellow Crusaders in Applebloom's room, both of them staring at her in awe as she presented the still half full glass to them. Proudly displaying it on her favorite tea-table like an ancient artifact. "You may now applaud." She proclaimed in a rich Apple Family tone of voice, which did indeed inspire a few moments of hoof clapping by her closest friends. Applebloom basked in the adulation before getting down to business. "Aright. Time to see if we've got the stuff to be Liquor Tasters, like Uncle Golden!"

Sweetie Belle nodded with a grin. "Or maybe just specialists in alcohol, like Berry Punch!" Scootaloo stuck her tongue out at that one, and made a bit of a 'bleh' face in the process. Sweetie glared at her. "Aw, don't be like that Scoots! Berry's a really nice mare, and she takes care of Pina Colada really well too!" Scoots blushed and mumbled an apology, while Sweetie's smile blossomed back onto her face. "Now get the teacups! Let's have a little toast like all the grownups!"

Applebloom quickly assembled her little tea set - one that had been passed down through a lot of Apple Family children over the years. A little manipulation poured the rich liquor into each of her three cups. A few moments later she'd stowed the crystal someplace safe - namely in her clothes closet - and joined her friends around the table. Scoots blinked. "Um, so what are we going to toast to?" she looked at her two friends, both of which looked thoughtful. "I mean, usually toasts are supposed to be for important or serious stuff happening, right?"

Applebloom scratched at her chin for a moment before suddenly brightened. "Sometimes they can just be about friendship!" She proclaimed, reaching out her hooves to hug the other two fillies. "And how much we're lookin' forward to the future!" The other two Crusaders burst into grins, and the three of them stifled giggles and laughter as they hugged one another.

A moment later, they all hoisted cups and tapped them together. "Cutie Mark Crusaders!" They chorused together, smiles spread all around. "Best Friends Forever! Yay!"

~~~~~~~~~

"Ah gotta thank ya, Twilight. I was worried Granny was gonna git into a serious blue spell t'night." Applejack's sweet voice floated across the dark lawn as she trotted up to her. "Nice work with th' brandy. I'm puttin aside the other bottle fer ya." She winked at Twilight's astonished look. "Least I can do, sugarcube." Applejack gave the unicorn a broad smile, eyes twinkling mischievously. "So, why'd you want'a get me out here all alone then?"

Twilight blinked at Applejack, who just chuckled softly. "Darlin, it weren't all that tough to figure out. You've looked positively lost since ya got here." Applejacks humor slowly melted into concern. "Darlin, you know you can talk t'me about anything." Applejack moved up and laid her hoof on Twilight's shoulder "Ah know things haven't been exactly th' same since summer." She sighed a little, kicking a hoof in the dirt. "An' I ain't been the most neighborly either. Fer that, I apologize." Applejacks words practically dripped with sincerity.

Twilight felt a small smile cross her face, and reached out with her own hoof to wrap around Applejacks. "its okay, AJ." She said softly, feeling the Shadow trying desperately to burst out of her careful control. No. I will do this my way. she growled at it internally, returning to the conversation with a chastened tone. "It hasn't been easy on any of us. You've had your own responsibilities too." She sighed softly. "But yeah, I did want to talk to you about something kinda important."

Applejack burst out a little giggle. "Kinda important? Oh dear." She deadpanned. "Th' last time you had somethin' kinda important to tell me, Canterlot got attacked by an army of changelings." Applejack looked patiently amused. "Ah do hope that this is a little less crazy. Granny can get powerful cranky when she's soused."

Twilight giggled a little and hugged Applejack firmly. "Nothing quite that immediate. C’mon, let's go over to the barn. It ought to be pretty quiet there. We can sit comfortably and we won’t wake up Granny or Big Mac." Come on, buy it AJ... she silently whispered. The damn shadow was getting very insistent. It wanted to taste this Apple, to devour it whole and take it into itself. Patience... Soon. She whispered to it in silence.

Applejack nodded. "Sounds reasonable enough. 'Sides, I like sittin' in the loft during the springtime." She smiled a little, lifting her head up as she trotted towards the barn. "You can smell the apple trees on the breeze." Twilight exhaled deeply behind Applejack's back and followed along in her wake. Dash popped her head over the wooden roof of the Apple house and silently followed of the two mares on the ground from above.

~~~~~~~~

Oh good. Miss Twi got Applejack away from the house! Pinkie thought with no small amount of happiness. Perfect! And I get Mister Big Macintosh Apple all for myself. She very quietly giggled, making sure that her voice was kept low. Big Mac was out in the shed adjoining the house, and Pinkie was already slipping out the back door. Filling up the cistern, doing his late night chores - maybe sneaking another nip of the brandy... Mm, and soon a nice private party. Typically, Pinkie preferred to have lots of guests at her parties. In fact, she very nearly demanded it. But on occasion, even Pinkie got the taste for a party of two.

Of course, she'd never had a party with Macintosh more than once or twice. The poor stallion rarely traveled to town, and when he did it was almost always for work or business. Tonight though, there wouldn't be any work or business to distract them. Pinkie had brought along something a little more festive than she normally wore around the apples. Ooo. Gotta remember to invite Cherry to town sometime! I really need to thank her for giving me this. It gave her another giggle, as she adjusted the tiny, purple banded top hat in her fluffy pink curls.

She had to work extra hard to suppress her laughter as she snuck around to the shed door. She could spot the big red stallion inside, slowly tipping the last bucket into a big funnel that would lead to the kitchen's cistern. Pinkie slowly pushed open the door and slipped inside. "Well, hey there Mac..." She spoke in her best, sultry voice. "You're always working so hard. Do you ever find time to relax?"

Big Macintosh turned his head slowly, looking a little confused at first. A look which slowly transformed into disbelief. Pinkie had transformed in the few minutes between house and here. She wore a sassy black top hat with a band of purple silk around the base, perched at a jaunty angle on her hair - Her body was wrapped up in a tight black lace corset and dress, with a flared purple skirt embroidered with black curlicues that was just short enough not to fully cover her plot.. Her legs were all encased in broad black fishnet stockings that seemed to go all the way up to her body. She smirked sexily at him, as Mac's jaw slowly dropped as far as it could. "Ee..yup.." Was about all he was able to say, unable to take his eyes off the sexy pink pony that had appeared before him.

Pinkie giggled softly - a sound which rolled off her tongue and into Mac's ears, sending a little shiver of desire down his spine like an electric charge. "Oh well...Maybe I can help then?" Pinkie said, her hips taking on a sensual little sway as she crossed the short distance between him and the door. "You look like you could use a little shoulder massage..." Her voice was just a little breathy, and Pinkie's walk practically oozed sex as she took those final few steps up to the red stallion.

Mac for his part, was dealing with a brain that had gone fishin. If he'd had more than just a glass of the brandy, he'd have blamed the alcohol - but he hadn't so that was out. There was no real logical explanation for what was going on here. Sure, he'd been propositioned before by some of the mares in town - no few of them obviously curious about his powerful physique and little else. But none of them had come on quite this strong. Even worse, he simply couldn't shake the torrent of lustful thoughts that had hit his mind from the second Pinkie had walked into the room.

That was Pinkie's fault of course. She might not have quite the abilities Twilight had - but Pinkie was a fast study on how to make use of what she did have. This Shadow was awfully useful for enhancing her natural Pinkieness, which in this case meant sexiness. Poor Mac had never stood a chance against her.

Pinkie giggled softly as she pressed the silk of her corset up against his chest, and leaned in to whisper into his ear. "Oo... Pinkie thinks your shoulders aren't the only thing that needs massaging." She smirked a little, her eyes having traced up Big Mac's legs... Big Mac indeed. her thoughts purred, her hooves slowly tracing down his chest. "Want Pinkie to take care of that for you?"

Big Mac's thoughts were long gone, replaced by a deep seeded heat that had come from nowhere. The heat had planted itself in his stomach and slowly grown through his body. Within moments, Mac had found himself with a slightly uncomfortable situation - not an unwelcome one, just a little uncomfortable. The gentle tug of Pinkie's hooves, that come-hither look in her eyes. All of his morals, his uncertainty were slowly draining out of him with every light touch. She hadn't even been particularly bold until that last line, the very vocalization of which seemed to make him even harder. Mac swallowed and croaked out his first words in what seemed like forever. "Eeyup.."

~~~~~~~

Twilight gently folded her hooves as she stared out the barn window, her body lying upon a thick bed of straw covered with a thick blanket. Applejack had been right - even from her new home, none of the windows or balconies had a view quite this fine. The bright moon hanging overhead cast the vast orchards in a ghostly sort of light, giving the world an unearthly glow that set Twilight's heart aflutter. "Applejack... " She said softly, as her orange-coated friend plopped down on the blanket next to her.

Applejack's well-muscled hoof gently laid on Twilight's own and stroked gently in concern. Twilight took in a deep breath and spoke again, trying as hard as she could to hold herself back. "I've changed, Applejack. For a long time there, I thought I was holding it all off - that I was just different on the outside now. But... There are things inside me that've changed too." Twilight bit her lip, fighting down the desire to just kiss her friend and throw all this subtlety out the window.

Applejack's eyes were full of gentle concern, and Twilight fought down the visions of taking her on this blanket. Against her will, if necessary. Applejack's words cut through her thoughts, and Twilight tried to shake the reverie off. "Sugarcube, ah don't think you've changed as much as ya think you have." Applejack winked slightly, sounding a little sassy. "Else why would you be here tryin' to talk to me about it?" Applejack scooted closer and Twilight had to bite her lip even harder as that strong forehoof wrapped around her neck. "Twilight, I know yer scared that darkness is gonna take you and twist you all up inside." Applejack's words were soft, encouraging even.

Twilight could feel the shadow surging forward, boiling with a toxic mix of lust and desire. She desperately stamped it down, but that was not working as well as it used to. "No, AJ." Twilight whispered, trying in vain to hold it back. "I'm afraid that's what it's going to do to you." Applejack blinked at her in confusion, and Twilight turned her head slowly towards her friend. She could feel the shadow trying to reach into her and become one with her again. "You need to understand, AJ - All I've wanted was to help make you and the other girls safe. To keep Equestria safe."

Applejack licked her lips nervously, but kept herself steady in place. She wasn't gonna act like some namby-pamby city pony and run at the first sign of trouble. "Now, C'mon there darlin. Don't you be giving up on me already!" She chuckled out, trying not to sound too forced. "Yer not gonna hurt me, Twilight." She smiled slightly, leaning in to lift Twilight's head with her hoof. "I know you ain't, sure as I am of anything." Applejack's tones were so... reassuring, so sure. She was so very strong, even in the toughest of times.

Twilight wanted to run, right then and there. Where was Dash? Why wasn't she helping? They had discussed the best way to do this was to explain everything together! Then AJ wouldn't be as likely to run from them, and they wouldn't have to do anything wrong! Yet with every moment that passed, Twilight could feel her control over her Shadow eroding. And in a sick, twisted way she didn't want to control it.

Twilight wanted to revel in it, to pour the power down her friend's throat until her body and mind gave in and begged for more. She looked up into Applejack's beautiful eyes for a moment, and nearly spilled over her words...until she spotted Dash sneaking up on the pair of them. Twilight's eyes widened for a split second, wondering what in the world Dash had in mind.

Something warned her then, that Dash was not going to go along with the original plan. That the shadow inside of Rainbow Dash had a different idea of how things were supposed to be going here. But Twilight could not move - could not speak. She could only watch as Dash slipped silently up behind Applejack. Her movement was swift, subtle and strong as Dash's hoof came crashing down upon Applejack's temple. As strong as the earth pony was, she was no soldier or warrior. The blow knocked her unconscious instantly, leaving her with no way of knowing what had possibly happened.

Twilight found her voice, clawing out of her throat in a boil of anger. "What in the name of the Shade was that for, Dash!?" She very nearly screamed, her hoof lashing out to grab Dash - and finding that three tendrils of shadow energy had burst out from that hoof to wrap firmly around the cyan pegasus' throat. "We talked about this! We agreed! Reason! Logic! We would CONVINCE her to join us!"

Dash did not seem the least bit disturbed by the harsh words - a dark, sexy smile crossing her face. "She can't resist you now, Mistress... I saw her beginning to lose faith in you. A few more moments and she would have run - and then what would we have done?" Dashie's voice purred softly, stroking the unconscious earth pony's form. "Mm...Come on Mistress, don't tell me you didn't feel the desire to just conquer her... she is a strong one. She must be taught to respect your strength."

Twilight slowly uncurled the tendrils of her power from Dash's throat - and the pegasus sank down to her knees, lifting Applejack up into her lap almost lovingly. "I can feel her, Mistress..." Dash whispered. "I can feel the strong love inside of her... for you... for me..." She blushed brightly. "Especially for me. Come on, Mistress... let it go." There was a beatific smile upon Dash's face. "Stop resisting the change, and become who you were destined to be. Take up your power and drive us to submit to you..." A saucy tone entered Dash's speech, and Twilight could not see the deep shadows that seemed to drip from the pegasus' wings. "After all, you certainly enjoyed it the first time you did it to me..."

Twilight felt the dam burst, her control snapping like so many twigs. She inhaled in the shadows that were leaking off of Dash and felt her dark mane slowly liquidizing from the power, dripping onto the blanket she lay upon. A small smile curved her face, and she remembered how good this felt to do...and spoke softly. "Tie her up, pet."

Chapter 14 - Apple Family Values

((A/N: Warning: The following chapter contains extreme elements - Rape, Mind Break, and drunk fillies doing implied things with other drunk fillies. Reader discretion is advised. If you don't like it, tough.))

Of course there was rope all over the barn. It was a farm - more importantly, it was Applejack's farm and she had always extolled the virtues of having a good coil of rope around at all times. What was a little more surprising was how Dash knew how to tie all those knots. She'd made some noise about 'Wonderbolt training' but Twilight didn't buy that for a Manehatten minute. But that was something to explore another day, or perhaps later tonight once she'd dealt with the immediate problem at hoof.

Applejack was always going to be the most difficult - unconsciously, Twilight had known that from the very beginning. The tricky part was going to be convincing her it had all been her idea - once it was all over. Breaking Dash had been a half-willing, half unwilling event that pushed them both to the extremes. This? This was going to be a breaking in the medieval sense. She half wished Pinkie Pie was here - Twilight had the vague notion that Pinkie would make this whole process much easier, but keeping Big Mac occupied was just as important right now.

Twilight sighed dramatically. Never enough help around to get the job done properly. she thought testily, tapping her foot on the ground as she watched Dash work the ropes. It was a rather artful approach she'd taken, building the rope strands into a tight harness which would use the earth pony's musculature and joint configuration against her. Applejack was strong, but bursting the ropes on that thing ought to be physically impossible for her. "Really, Dash - Where did you learn to tie rope like that? I hardly think the Wonderbolts call for bondage quite that often." Twilight kept her tone amused - a little comedy was going to be needed, given the... extremity of what she was about to do.

Dash gave her a stubborn sort of look. "Not telling." She mumbled, having obviously given up trying to obscure the origin of the skill. "So how'd you get rid of the squirts?" She hastily continued as she tied off a large, central knot near the center of Applejack's back. Dusting off her hooves, she turned to admire the hoofwork that now bound Applejack to a discarded cider barrel as a frame.

Twilight rolled her eyes a little, then felt a slow smirk crossed her face. She swayed over to where Dash stood and stroked her own hoof across her cheek. "You will tell me. Later." She purred softly, darkly - and enjoyed the sight of her pet shivering uncontrollably for a moment. "For now, we have work to do." She ignored her other question. The children were out of the way for now, and that was ultimately all that mattered. She could deal with them in more detail once the task here was done.

Dash bowed deeply to her. "Yes, Mistress. How are we going to wake her up?" Dash eyed the heavily bound dash with barely restrained lust. "She won't feel much all conked out like this." Twilight was quite amused. Dash had been nigh certain mere hours ago that Applejack was not into mares - and now she was looking at the poor earth pony like a plate of fresh hay fries.

Twilight gave a tittering little laugh. "Oh, we're not going to wake her up." She purred, running her hoof down Applejack's cheek. "She might end up too scarred for us to make use of. No. We're going to go inside this pretty little head of hers and make her mine." Twilight called the Shadow, as she had so many times before... this time though, she had other things in mind than crude physical manifestations. If Tantalus could do this... she thought softly, reaching out her power to Dash's and grabbing it without so much as a word. Perhaps with a little help, so can I.

Dash's eyes widened as the faint shadows cast by the moon slowly oozed out towards the bound applejack. Something tugged at that inner darkness - some power Dash couldn't immediately identify until the answer became obvious. Oh...Yes, Mistress. I will follow you... Her thoughts whispered gloriously as she could feel her mind becoming one with the shadows beneath her hooves, chained to the power of Twilight - the world around her went blurry for a moment and then suddenly dark.

~~~~~~~~~~

Applebloom felt funny. Not funny like the one time she'd spun around too much and ended up dizzy for almost an hour, but more light headed funny. Like her body didn't weigh as much as it ought to, and everything around her blurred a little at the edges. She felt a bubbly giggle come out - one that was answered by her two closest friends. "Whoa, this is kinda neat." bubbled up Scootaloo, who had taken to gently rolling about on the floor. "It’s like goin' super-fast on the scooter! Everything’s all blurry! Whee!"

That set off more giggles from Sweetie and Applebloom, both of whom were now leaning against one another while Scootaloo wobbled about. "Hey Applebloom..." murmured Sweetie Belle, a muzzy twinge to her voice. "Yer so soft." She giggled again and nuzzled a little closer.

Applebloom couldn't suppress her own giggle and nuzzled back into the bright white unicorn. For a few minutes, that was all they did - gently cuddling against one another while Scootaloo rolled around on the ground laughing to herself. Eventually though, Scoots stopped - and with nothing but a big stuffed doll for a pillow, fell fast asleep tangled up in her sleeping bag.

Sweetie Belle smiled at the sight of that and nibbled a little at the bemused Applebloom's neck. Applebloom gave off an adorable but very quiet squeak, turning to gaze in surprise at Sweetie Belle, who had a little pink blush on her cheeks. "Um...I just.." She tapped her hooves carefully together, even though she missed half the time. "I thought you might... um... Oh dear." She blushed an even brighter red.

Applebloom couldn't help it. She blushed in return and tapped her hooves together in a similarly awkward manner. "Um. Ah wasn't complaining..."

~~~~~~~~~Applejack's Mind~~~~~~~

For Twilight. this was a familiar sort of feeling - for Rainbow Dash, not so much.

Light slowly returned to Dash's world, and she found herself standing on a vast grassy plain, full of apple trees. "Fwah?" was about the only comment she had - each tree was rich with hanging apples, nearly all of them a bright shiny red and ripe for plucking. Twilight stood next to her - Twilight as she had been before that night so long ago. Dash stared for a moment at the mare next to her, drinking in the sight. Those kindly eyes, the soft gentle body and determined gaze. It was like the last six months had never happened to her.

Twilight didn't seem to much notice this though, she exhaled deeply. "So, I was right. Mindscapes are much different depending on the pony." She turned a little, eyeballing each apple. "These must be her memories." and off Twilight trotted into the endless fields of apples. It was then Dash noticed one thing that was different - Twilight's shadow looked like her new form did, casting a dangerous and deadly looking darkness behind her as she walked.

Dash swallowed and took to her wings, flying to keep up with the quickly moving Twilight. "H-hey! Slow down! What do you mean memories?" She barked out, glancing around in confusion. "Is this inside Applejack's head? I thought brains were squishier than this!" She grumbled, perching herself in the branches of a tree that felt... familiar somehow. It was also a little bigger than the rest around her, which meant she could watch Twilight move from tree to tree.

Twilight snorted - and her voice, dash noted, was completely back to its normal pedantic state. "Every mind visualizes how it stores memories different. My mind is a giant library, for example." She rubbed her chin, examining the trunk of the tree. "It makes sense that Applejack would choose something very familiar and important to her to store her memories. Of course, this is going to make finding what we want difficult." The shadow Twilight was casting on the ground suddenly flexed and began to grow rapidly, lifting Twilight up towards the apples and allowing her to examine them closer.

Dash licked her lips in worry for a moment, then leaned forward. "Tw... Twilight?" It didn't hurt to say it this time! "Twilight are you sure we gotta do this?" Dash could feel the shadow she was casting suddenly surged up - trying to wrap itself firmly around Dash's neck. "Ack!" She proclaimed, until Twilight turned hard eyes onto Dash - and the shadow slowly retreated.

Twilight sighed. "Yes, Dash." She said softly, turning back to the apple. "This is the only way I can protect her - and you - from what is to come." She lifted up a hoof and the shadow twisted into an elongated limb, grasping the apple she'd been staring at and twisting it away before placing it in Twilight's hoof. "It won't last forever, Dash." She whispered softly, stroking the shiny red apple. "Once everypony is safe...I'll make sure you're all taken care of." Her voice was still a whisper, almost inaudible.

Dash felt something much like fear stab into her stomach as she flapped over to where Twilight stood in midair, supported by naught but shadow. "And what about you, Twi?" She asked - perhaps a bit more forcefully than Dash had intended. But it sounded like she was trying to do something stupid!

Twilight just smiled and suddenly the apple in her hoof burst into a bright light, and as Dash looked into it - she could see what looked like a movie of Dash meeting Twilight for the very first time. "I'll be fine, Dash. I promise." she crossed her heart with a hoof and winked. "I think I've gotten this figured out." She tossed the apple back into the tree - where it mystically reattached itself to the branch.

Dash shook her head as Twilight trotted merrily off down the rows of trees, grumbling. "And Where's AJ anyway? You think her mind would have her in it too!" She flew lazily along behind Twilight. Despite the... surrealistic nature of the situation, Dash couldn't help but feel like it was just another day with her crazy unicorn friend.

Twilight actually giggled and the sound felt a little weird to Dash - who noted her shadow on the ground making a retching motion. "Ah, but she's unconscious you see. We've effectively shut down her mind, which is why we can rummage around in here without interference. For a little while anyway." She frowned and then turned right. "If she starts waking up, You'll to make sure her mind remains pliant."

Dash blinked at that one, zooming up close and asking in a slightly suspicious tone. "And just what do you mean by that?" She grumped, tapping her hoof in midair. Twilight turned and a slow, sexy smile crossed her face that was far more like the Twilight of today.

Twilight tossed her violet mane and marched up to a more organized grove of trees. "Oh, I'm sure you can find some way to keep her focused on the pleasure of the moment." were her arch words, enough to send a little shiver down Dash's spine. "Here we are." whispered Twilight as they walked into the center of the grove - here, a stand of thirty or forty apple trees were densely clustered together. And laying at their roots was Applejack, just as they had left her in real life - except for the tied up part of course. "Now, I'm going to start working on her.." Said Twilight softly - the darkness of her shadow slowly molding around her body. "Now, you need to close your eyes and will yourself awake. Just think really hard about waking up, and forcing your mind back into your body. It should work fairly easily. "

Dash blinked. "That sounds...complicated." She said with a sheepish tone. "You sure I shouldn't stay here? Maybe I can help you fight if you need to." Given how peaceful AJ looked, Dash somehow doubted that was going to be needed. Twilight's shadow was now encasing her up to her neck, like a sleek latex body stocking.

Twilight smiled softly. "No. I need you out there, Dash. Just in case." She purred softly, her eyes slowly morphing before Dash's very eyes. "Go." she whispered softly. "You don't need to see me do this."

Dash frowned but nodded once. She closed her eyes tightly. Okay you dumbass pegasus! WAKE UP!

Moments later, Dash vanished from the mindscape and Twilight exhaled deeply. She wiped the silvery tears from her eyes and then steeled her heart. The shadow began to spread from her body rapidly overtaking the ground all around her, encircling the central tree grove and Applejack's sleeping body.

For a brief moment, Twilight hesitated at the sight of the innocently sleeping Applejack. But she could not risk it. There was one, and only one way, to protect everything that she loved. I must do what I must do. she reminded herself, and commenced her attack.

~~~~~~~~

Back in reality, Dash awoken to the sound of a soft gasp of breath coming out of Applejack's mouth - all the memories of what had gone on inside her head rushed back into Dash's mind, and she blushed in shame. She had nearly betrayed her Mistress' wishes with her thoughtless concerns. There was no doubt in her mind now that Mistress was doing the right thing, and the best thing that Dashie could do was support her as ordered.

There she was, sitting in a circle of glowing violet Shadow power - little black tendrils slowly massaging over Applejack's scalp, occasionally lifting to quickly move to another part of the head. Applejack's eyes were still resolutely shut, but her breathing was coming heavier and quicker. A little musky sweat began to form on her brow, and her body was squirming from left to right. Dash knew those signs of course - she'd made movements a great deal like that when Mistress had shown her the proper way of things.

So it was her duty to make sure AJ stayed focused on the important bits - which Dash presumed meant she had to keep AJ focused on submitting to Mistress and not resisting the changes that would soon be infecting her sweet, hard body. Hmm. I can do that! she grinned proudly and slunk over to where Applejack was well and truly tied up.

Dash smiled softly. Mm, I wonder if Mistress will get us a pair of collars... she thought softly, her lips touching the gasping lips of Applejack and tugging at them in a kiss. So we can be locked together... Her thoughts kept purring as her hooves ran up and down Applejack's body, subtly massaging the growing kinks in her friends muscles. Ooo that might be fun. she giggled a little at the thought and rubbed cyan coat up against bright orange.

~~~~~~~~

This is kinda fun... thought Sweetie Belle as she and Applebloom kissed like they'd often seen adults doing. It actually felt nice - it was warm and squishy to press herself up against Applebloom. And the yellow earth pony made the cutest noises in between kisses. We ought to do more stuff like this...We've been completely missing a whole new way to earn our cutie marks! her thoughts continued, as Applebloom pulled away for a moment and they both breathed heavily.

Neither of them really understood what was going on. Neither of them understood these strange, alien feelings that had blossomed between them out of nowhere. But the Shadow power that had infected the liquor was relentless. It did not discriminate, and it did not judge. It cared not for innocence, or youth. The Shadow merely Touched, and made all creatures anew. All the two fillies knew was that this felt good. And since neither of them had learned the concept of self-denial yet, they wanted to keep doing what was making them both feel good.

Applebloom managed to pant out a few words. "Ah think... Ah think..." She gulped deeply, her young eyes burning with some unknowable emotion. "Ah think ya'll should do that thing with yer tongue again." She almost purred out in a voice that did not belong coming out of her young body.

~~~~~~~~

The Shadow surged.

Twilight could feel its power growing as it slowly seeped into the roots of the trees all around her. Soon enough, things began to become ever clearer to her logical mind. The Shadow power grows in strength every time new creatures are added to its fold. If they are important to me, or powerful creatures in and of themselves - the power growth is even larger. It was a fascinating process to watch - one she had only seen from the outside last time.

This time though, she could watch the oils-slick like powers slowly growing pulsing black veins up the trees of Applejack's mind. She could see the dark, emotion filled power slowly expanding outwards through the rest of the orchard. Applejack's sleeping body hadn't been touched - it had simply been encased in a rock solid bubble of the power. Hopefully enough to ensure that in her frightened mental state, she'd retreat to only focusing on the outside world - wherein Rainbow Dash would ensure she remained focused on other things.

it was a good plan, Twilight thought with a slight smile. No matter how twisted or demented, it was a good plan. Soon enough, Applejack would lack the capacity to resist her will. She would have to be extra careful with her too, Applejack was a stubborn pony at the best of times. Unlike Dash - who already harbored that inner subby streak - Twilight would have to invent an entirely new set of behaviors for AJ. It was a sad decision, but logically necessary. Like Twilight had told Dash - it wouldn't be forever.

So Twilight surged her strength into the shadows- the dark powers starting to reach into the thick branches and bright red apples that hung from the trees. Her mind focused and her eyes closed.

~~~~~~

Applejack's eyes shot open, staring upwards into the darkened barn.

She couldn't move - was her first thought. She couldn't see either, and that was her second thought. Something dark, and warm had been wrapped around her eyes and over her face. Her next thoughts however, were utterly bizarre. So Bizarre, she couldn't make sense of them.

Why - for example - were a soft pair of lips slowly kissing down her neck, a feeling that was becoming more intense by the moment due to her blindness? Why was a gentle hoof stroking at her inner thigh up and down, almost in the manner of a lover? Why was her body tightly tied in a manner she'd only read about in books that she was very certain nopony but Big Mac knew that she had?

And why was she so incredibly turned on?

It was madness. Applejack had to get out of here - Twilight had to be in serious trouble if they'd been attacked like that. "H-help.." She croaked out, trying to force the words past her lips and finding it difficult to do so. Some kinda spell! Her thoughts immediately processed, and Applejack grit her teeth. "H- Help!" She cried out louder, her ears telling her the sound had echoed off a number of wooden walls. They couldn't be that far from the farm. She hadn't been out long enough - the night breeze was still cool on her skin.

Then those soft lips were pressed against hers, silencing her next attempted cries. "Hush now.." The voice crooned. "Quiet now." It continued in a soft, singsong tone of voice. "It's all going to be okay. Mistress will make it all better." Applejack finally got over her disbelief. That was Dash's voice, and that had to be Dash's hooves pressing up her thighs and into her marehood, stroking delicately over her clitoris. "Just let her take your mind. It'll feel so good to let go.." Purred Dash, her tight athletic body pressing up against Applejacks.

Applejack could feel a thrill of electric pleasure race up her spine. She's right, Applejack... Give in. a little voice whispered into her mind. And Applejack tried to wrench her head away from Dash's silky sweet kisses. "S-Stoppit! Stop that! D-Don’t touch me! Ahn~!" Her cries were stymied for a moment as those too-talented hooves touched her sensitive slit, sending another bolt of pleasure up her body. "Dash! You don't gotta do this! You can fight em!"

That was the only logical explanation Applejack could come up with. Dash had to be mind controlled or something. Changelings. came the grim thought. Dash hadn't been around town for a good couple of days. And now? Applejack had no doubt it was going to do the same thing to her. Not on my life! her mind growled and she tried to fight the words out. "She ain't yer Mistress, Dash! She ain't yer nothin! Yer gonna be a Wonderbolt, not some changeling's cheap whorse!" Applejack's words were becoming steadily shakier, as she felt some warm blackness pooling up in her middle - threatening to overtake her rational thought.

Dash merely giggled softly, her hooves continuing to stroke Applejack's slit back and forth rapidly, driving spikes of pleasure into the earth pony's body. "Oh you poor little pony.." whispered Dash. "You really need to just give in...I'm a Shadowbolt now, AJ..." Her voice sent an icy dagger of fear into AJ's soul. The next words were even worse. "Soon we can be together AJ, Just like you've always wanted... We'll kneel at her hooves together, and you and I can make love for her pleasure.."

Applejack's mouth opened and a scream tore out of it of undesired pleasure. Applejack's mind clawed her way through the haze, and her words were raspy. "Help!" She half growled, half whimpered "Stop it, Dash! S-S-stop!" Applejack was not going to blubber. She wasn't gonna cry, even in the face of this horrible fate. She'd face it like an Apple.

Whatever this thing was, it was gonna have to break Applejack over its knee to get her to bow down to it. Her voice denigrated into mumbled, half muttered words - every muscle in her body tensed and straining against the ropes - hoping beyond hope that she could hold out long enough for help to arrive. Hoping that her family was safe.

~~~~~~~~~~~~

In a small upstairs room in the Apple Family household, two fillies laid with one another on the thick soft comforter that was spread over Applebloom's bed. Their breathing heaved heavily, almost in syncopation with one another. Their coats were matted with sweat and their eyes seemed to glow in the dim light of the moon that streamed through the window.

Neither spoke. Neither needed to - the intensity of the experience they had just shared precluded all the words that could be said at this moment. They simply stared into one another’s eyes, tiny hooves stroking tiny bodies. Their lips met again in the dim light, and pressed passionately to one another’s as the Shadow claimed its newest converts.

Applebloom spoke first as the kiss broke. The word should have been expected of course. The shadow was nothing, if not insatiable. "Again."

~~~~~~~Applejack's Mind~~~~~~

Twilight growled in frustration - as those last few central trees seemed to be made of solid steel. Her shadow could find no purchase in them, and all of her power could not assail their branches. Applejack's sleeping form had retreated to the center of her grove after shattering Twilight's shield like it hadn't even been there. There, Applejack was making her stand against the invasion of her mind.

Twilight knew what she was doing. She had locked down one part of her mind, her core personality - her deepest, most stubborn pride. Everything else had been sacrificed to hold on to that stubbornness, as Applejack's mindscape was now a glistening sea of black power that coated and grew from every crevasse. It was maddening. Twilight had known Applejack's will was strong, but this went far beyond that. She was going to force Twilight to break her, literally.

Twilight sank to her belly and slammed the shadow-tainted grass with her hoof. Why couldn't she just give in?! Why couldn't she just let it happen, so she could fight back later!? It made no sense to Twilight, of course. When you were faced with a fight you couldn't win, you retreated. You fell back to fight another day. That was the smart thing to do. There was no sense in self-destruction, no logic in it.

And perhaps that was the point. Perhaps that was the Shadow making that point to her. That in order to do what she'd have to do, one day she might have to make a stand not unlike this. Knowing that it would destroy her, but also knowing that doing so was the right thing to do.

So Twilight pushed herself off the grass and walked past the darkened trees, to where Applejack was curled in a ball around one final tree trunk. Twilight shook her head in pity. I will rebuild you again, Applejack. I promise. She whispered silently in her mind and called forth her power. To save, she would have to destroy.

So be it.

~~~~~~~~~~

Dash watched the shadow suddenly vanish from around Applejack - and for a moment, she worried that Mistress had lost her nerve. And then she saw Applejack's eyes. They had gone blank. Dash could see nothing but green iris in her eyes, the pupil having completely vanished. It was an incredibly disturbing thing to see for those few long minutes it remained - until darkness began to bubble inside of those eyes again - a liquid darkness that wobbled and slowly grew into normal sized pupils.

A darkness Dash recognized immediately. She leaned in to softly press her lips to Applejack's - and this time, the lips kissed back, pushing lustfully up against her own. For a few long moments, they simply kissed in mindless passion. Dash wrapped her body around Applejack's and she knew the earth pony desperately wanted to do the same - but not until Mistress commanded her to do so. The two ponies writhed against one another for a time - as Dash could feel that inner shadow growing stronger and stronger as Mistress poured her essence into the earth pony.

A few moments later, Dash heatedly broke the kiss and spoke softly. "Welcome to the family, sister..." She whispered softly, not knowing what had inspired the words or where they came from. Only knowing that they felt sexy and right upon her tongue.

Applejack spoke softly, staring into Rainbow Dash's eyes with naked desire. "Sister..." she whispered, clearly savoring the word. "Mm...I love you." Her eyes turned to look behind Dash, and then suddenly dropped to the floor. "Mistress." was the last thing she said, spoken with a powerful reverence. Dash almost tittered in delight at the word - it had sounded beautiful coming out of AJ's mouth.

Dash turned and smiled sexily. Dash had her hooves still wrapped around Dash's neck as Twilight Shadow approached them both, Her every curve aching with Majesty - splendorous in her darkness and power. Her dragons eyes bored into Rainbow Dash's soul - and a slow smile came to her Mistress' face.

"Mistress." Dash murmured, with the same level of love and affection. "Can I keep her?"

Author's Note

For those of you wondering what happened with Pinkie Pie and Big Macintosh.... That's next chapter. I really, really needed to get the content of this chapter out of my system.

Chapter 15 - Madness and Methods

~~~~~Applejack's Mind, 2 Minutes Earlier~~~~~

Twilight stood over the crumpled form of Applejack, as shadows drifted like smoke off of her body. The last resisting tree lay in splintered pieces all around them - shattered by the force of her final blow. Twilight could feel the hot wetness of tears streaking down her cheeks and splattering against the darkened and tainted grass. She hadn't wanted this, even if she was absolutely sure that this was not permanent damage. She had hurt her friend, and that was something she had wanted desperately to avoid at all costs.

Then Applejack stood up.

Twilight could only stare in disbelief as the shattered splinters of the final tree slowly began to knit themselves back together before her very eyes. Applejack stood face to face with Twilight, unblinking and angry. Her voice was soft and raw. "Ah should'a listened t'ya sugarcube. Ah'm sorry ah didn't." Her tone was calm, but there was a boiling anger underneath it. "But don't you worry none. Ah'm gonna deal with this, and then we're gonna fix ya up properly. Then you can come home, like you oughta done in the first place." Her apple-green eyes darkened for a moment. "An' then ah'm gonna have words with Celestia."

The tree was knitting back up, nearly whole again by the time Applejack had stopped speaking. Twilight felt herself backing up a step - even the powerful shadow around her not knowing precisely what to do at that moment. Applejack spoke again as the last branches slowly reattached to the tree behind her, glowing with a soft white light. "Ah know yer gonna break me a bit, Twilight. Ah want you to know there ain't no hard feelin's. Yer not yerself right now." There was soft concern, pity in that voice.

Twilight felt herself becoming angry at her friend - in spite of Applejack's obvious concern. "Ya can't break me completely though." Applejack said gently. "Nopony and nothin can. So when yer ready, when ya need me... I'll be there. Waitin'." Her green eyes scanned around the dark, glistening apple trees. "Ya hear that, ya varmint? You've already bucking LOST! An' when Ah'm done with ya, you'll wish ya never messed with an Apple's friend!"

Twilight could feel the Shadow boiling around her - and watched as a shield of glowing orange crystal sprang up around the last central tree...and then vanish along with the tree itself. Applejack's mental avatar grinned at her fearlessly - and Twilight's shadows struck at her friend without mercy.

~~~~~~~~~

Applejack knew she was being foolish, but sometimes you needed to be foolish in order to help the ones you loved. Twilight was crying - and that told Applejack all she'd needed to know. So she'd buried her willpower deep inside of her heart, and stood resolute against the oncoming darkness. Her time would come, one day.

Even as the black energy struck at her consciousness, she spat in its eye. She bucked at it with her hooves. She bit, and clawed and scratched at it in every way she possibly could. The energy battered her body as Twilight watched on in cold silence. Tendrils grasped at her body and tried to wrench her down to the ground. Twilight spoke softly. "Shadow... show her the new mind in which she lives." her words rolled across the silent plain, echoing off of the trees.

There was a pulse of power, and suddenly streaks of dark purple magic began to flow through the trees and down into the shadows. Applejack's eyes widened for a moment and Twilight smiled slightly. "Don't worry, Applejack. We'll make sure that little tree of yours can't bother us." She cooed gently as more and more thick black tendrils of power lashed Applejack's form to the empty patch of ground where the tree had once lived.

Applejack kept struggling fruitlessly at the bonds - and as she began to open her mouth, one of them snaked into it and down her throat in a single strike. It forced open her jaw as the dark purple energy raced towards her. The ground had been coated in dark energy all around Applejack's body, with the body itself lashed to the center of the tiny clearing. Applejack's eyes scrunched shut as the purple energy flowed into her body from the single intruding tendril.

Applejack could feel her body react to the power, like too much liquor in her belly. It was a deep and enduring heat that grew with every ounce of the stuff that was pumped in. It filled all of her limbs up one by one, starting with her legs and moving up into her forehooves inching inside of her flesh little by little. The shadow was like acid - it etched itself into whatever it touched, and now it was doing the same to Applejack's body - molding the senses and heightening the reactions of every move she made.

Her greatest strength became her greatest weakness, as her fit and toned body began to move its muscles all by itself - At first in wracking pain, giving the poor earth pony a set of full body cramps that set her to screaming both inside her mind - and out of it. Her blank eyes in the real world widened as all of her muscles went suddenly stiff and unresponsive. The pain slammed into her senses and beat down the fortress walls of her consciousness.

Then her body began to betray her. Stiff muscles were suddenly forced into total relaxation, and a rush of endorphins flooded Applejack's mind. From mind numbing pain to mind numbing pleasure in the span of a few seconds would be enough to upset anyone. For somepony who was not exactly well acquainted with the pleasure side of things, it was even more jarring. And then the shadow did it again.

The sequence repeated rapidly - so rapidly that Dash never noticed the changes. But within Applejack's mind, it felt like an eternity stretched out into another eternity. The pain lasted seemingly for hours - the pleasure for days. Words that made no sense spoke to her in tickling, delicious tones. Though the words meant nothing, the meaning was clear. An endless moment of torment from the ache - this is the price of disobedience. An endless moment of pure physical bliss - this is your reward for compliance.

Lesser ponies would have broken in mere nanoseconds. Trained warriors, perhaps as much as a minute if they had seen and endured much. Applejack had lasted for five whole minutes, fighting the power that now coated every drop of blood in her veins to the bitter end. Words meant nothing in this sort of contest. Only stubborn will matched against a timeless foe that eroded like the tides. Let the mountain refuse to bow, the sea would wash it away in time.

Applejack fought unto the very end, right up to the point where her brain could literally no longer handle the strain. Yet the end there was, and a shattered mind gave in - shutting down in self-defense when the consciousness refused to do it. The body can only take so much before it is in danger of self-destruction and it will always act to preserve itself. Applejack's consciousness slowly shut down with it - now dully greeting the pain with acceptance of the inevitable, and relishing the return of the pleasure with the eagerness of the converted. Thought no longer really entered into it - instinct replaced reason, emotion replaced logic, and desire replaced willpower.

The Shadow got what it wanted, and it began to change a body and mind that could no longer resist.

~~~~~~~

Twilight was worried about the last tree, though the Shadow told her to not worry about it - it was this Applejack that truly represented who she was. It was this form they would need to force to bend knee. A tiny corner of her mind that resisted was meaningless in the end, if the whole gave itself over to her. That Applejack would submit was not even in question any longer - The Shadow had been doing this sort of thing for a very, very long time.

So Twilight forced herself to watch the shadow corrupt her friend, comforted only by the silent reminder that no matter how random or uncontrolled things might seem... There was still a plan.

~~~~~The Apple House, The shed~~~~~

Tools lay scattered across the rough wooden boards of the shed where they had been discarded from work tops and wall hooks. A messy coil of rope lay gleaming with sweat and moisture, discarded to the floor - literally torn in half, going by the frayed ends on the rope. Fluids coated the long handle shafts of several screwdrivers and hammers, and the same fluids cast the shed's work benches in a wet gleam in the candle light. Several pegboards meant to hold tools had signs of being repurposed with screw clamps and chains, ad hoc shackles formed from iron hoof boots.

Amidst the destruction and the chaos, two slowly breathing forms lay with one another, snuggled up against the wall atop a pile of soft hay and blankets. Pinkie Pie shifted a little in her position atop Big Mac, sleepy and happy with her good work today. Macintosh had turned out to be quite pent up, the poor stallion. Lucky for him she knew how to take it - and take it and take it and take it again! It made her giggle - though very softly.

Pinkie had urged him to take out his sexual frustration upon her - she could endure anything he could throw at her after all. Who'd have imagined he'd have such an incredible depth of depravity? They had to have bucked for hours, in dozens of different ways. He'd whipped her - the thought of which still made her flank pulse a little in delicious soreness - and chained her up, toyed with her, used her and it had been glorious- a shame she probably wasn't going to get that much out of him again. Some of the fantasies he'd confessed to her during the breaks had sounded like all too much fun.

For now though, there was no reason to fret - Pinkie could feel the warm and fuzzy little ball of shadow power inside of him now. Merrily burning away and making him a happier stallion, most likely. Pinkie smiled lazily and kissed his big red cheek, glad she'd had the opportunity to enjoy this experience.

She nuzzled herself under his chin, up to that big muscled chest and yawned hugely. I'm gonna have to thank Miss Twi for this later. Hmm, I wonder if maybe she'd like him going to town on her like he did to me... It was a giggle worthy thought, so she gave a soft one again. Mm. Sleepy time now, worry about the party later, Pinkie. That was a good thought to sleep to - and who knew? Maybe when they woke up, Mac would want to go another round or two...

~~~~~~~~~~

The night had begun with three friends trying something they shouldn't.

The night would end with two of those friends laying in one another’s small limbs and nuzzling against one another. They had discovered something brand new and exciting, and both of them muzzily spoke about what other sorts of things like this that they could do. There were whole new ways to gain their cutie marks they'd never even thought of!

Of course, Scootaloo would have to be introduced to their new favorite 'game' as soon as possible. She'd probably like it too, given how physical it was, and how amazing it felt both during and after. They'd probably have to sneak her a little bit more of that funny juice, but that was okay.

After all, the Cutie Mark Crusaders did everything together, right?

~~~~The Everfree Forest, some hours later.~~~~

Shining Armor stepped into the stone city for the first time since the Summer Sun Celebration.

His memories of the place had not improved in the slightest. Certainly, the place was no longer hollow and dead - quite the contrary, the city was practically bursting with life. Candles and firelight illuminated newly installed windows, and what looked like gas-fired lanterns lined the streets with glowing pools of light.

Amidst them ponies moved to and fro along the streets - many of them dressed or prepped for a night on the town. The sound of thumping music and raucous bar songs could be heard in equal measure up and down the street. It was a city alive with joy, happiness and a determination for life.

Shining knew Cadence had hitched her ear to the sounds, and he was doing so too - No fewer than three of those bar songs had Twilight as the subject of them, 'Heroine of the Common Pony' was added more often than not. Pained posters were plastered onto street corners, picturing a stylized purple unicorn standing boldly before a sunrise with a throng of working ponies at her side. Sometimes, it was just the unicorn standing against a mob of ugly and greedy looking ponies wearing fancy clothes.

Shining armor slowly shook his head and turned to his wife, speaking softly. "I think something's happened here." he said in his most sardonic tone. "Celestia would have noticed if they were holding her up as some kind of symbol when she visited."

Cadence twitched the hood of her dark blue cloak, eyes sparkling in the moonlight. "Let's get in there and find out what happened, then." She nodded towards a reputable enough looking bar that appeared to be packed to the gills. "Maybe we can find someone to tell us a tale for a nice hard cider."

~~~~~~~~

The Crafty Maid's sign was fairly risque for a public establishment. - a sexy looking earth pony dressed in a royal maid's outfit, flaring her skirt up at any passerby. Still, Shining had seen worse - much worse - in other parts of Equestria. The bar itself was a familiar enough setting too - it looked like any number of roughed out establishments that often popped up when there was a lot of construction work to do.

Canterlot had been positively lousy with the things after the changeling attack, and Shining was willing to bet half the earth ponies in here had been in some of those bars. Craftsmen went where the work was, and liquor establishments followed in their wake. Shiny and Cadence didn't even stick out - it looked like this place catered to all kinds of work ponies - in this case, mostly professionals and crafts workers.

Near the center of the room, a group of batponies sat around one of the central tables. They appeared to be the center of the room’s attention, as the latest drinking song came to a triumphant end. Cider mugs were passed from the bar, and bits were hurled back - a little filly wielding a net scampered back and forth along the bar catching the money often to the cheers and applause of some of the workers.

After more drinks were distributed - Cadence and Shiny both acquiring one for themselves so as to blend in - One of the Batponies leaned in with a smile, and the room hushed out. "So there we was. I kid ye not, it was me and me mates here that tha' Cap'n calls to do some special work." His voice had some kind of thick, Trottingham like accent that rolled with a deep gruff pride. "I tells ye, it had t'be our lucky day t'see what we did see." He brandished his mug at the crowd. "I'd heard o'course! Bout how the Lady marched in ta tha' market square and sent ol' Filthy's thugs into the pits."

A roaring cheer met this proclamation, Cadence and Shining both looking at one another in worry. The batpony was still speaking though, commanding the room into silence "I'd heard how she'd spoken to the crowd - vowing an end t' that bastid's thievin' ways! T'stand up for us regular folks! But I ain't never expected her ta march right over to his Filthy house and deal wit 'im personal-like!"

Shining forced himself to take a sip of the cider, frowning a little at a funny taste. Not drugged. I'd notice that. he thought. He turned to Cadence as the batpony wet his whistle, and pointed at his mug. She nodded and her horn glowed to life for a moment, passing over the mug. She whispered softly, intensely to him. "Some kind of dark magic. We'll need to get rid of them." Shining nodded, looking a little grim.

The batpony had started talking again. "So there we was! The Cap'ns gone all silent on us, and it's pretty buckin' clear th' Lady is in charge. She tells us to make sure nopony can get outta the house." His grin split wide, showing off his fangs. "I gotta tell yer folks, I ain't never seen th' wealthy sots so scared. They was pract'ally bowin an scrapin as she marched up t' that fancy door o' Filthys."

The Batpony's eyes took on a dreamy look, a slow smile on his face. "Th' Lady just blew his door down, like it weren't even there. She marched up those stairs while I watched th' front door. Slow as ya please. She wasn't gonna hurry fer nothin or nopony." He smacked his hoof down on the table. "She blew down Filthy's own office door, marched in like she had alla time in the world. I heard 'im scream at 'er. Heard 'im call her a common witch." He spat onto the floor, and the room responded with boos and derisive laughter. "Ha! Foolish Filthy, didn't know when he was beaten. She was as calm as ya please, all dignified and sweet. Told 'im he was gonna stop throwin' his weight around. I heard 'im say this town belonged t' him now, and she told 'im right back that it belonged ta Everypony."

He shook his head slowly. "Foolish, Foolish Filthy. Must'a been mad to attack the Lady." He jerked his head to one side, to the cawing laughter of the mob. "She snapped his neck right clean she did. Bastid didn't even suffer, but that's our Lady. She's got a good heart." He gently placed his hoof over his own heart, and Shining and Cadence noticed the crowd was full of shining smiles, and no few tears of joy. "Even fer the bastid's of the world. So. 'eres ta Lady Twilight!" He stood up suddenly, and hundreds of mugs came up into the air. Cadence and Shining quickly slipped out the door while nopony was looking, only hearing the last few words. "May she break th' bastid nobility and bring justice t' the Common Pony!"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~

"This is bad." muttered Shining Armor, and got a vicious look from Cadence as they quickly trotted down the street. They made a show of looking to be in a hurry to get somewhere. "What?" he asked confusedly, as they turned down a corner - heading for the Palace complex. "It is." He grumped, hoping nopony was trying to tail - or listen in on them.

Cadence just rolled her eyes. "Of course it isn't good. This has Winterlight written all over it." She stabbed a hoof at one of the propaganda posters. "Twilight wouldn't think of something like this, It's not in her nature. Somepony is trying to turn her into some kind of symbol for rebellion, and I'll bet you all of my silk that it’s Winterlight." She continued to hurry down the street with Shining firmly in tow. The two remained silent for a moment, before Cadence spoke softly. "We need to get into the Palace without anypony noticing us."

Shining shook his head vehemently. "No. We're going to Pony Joe's, and we're going to hole up there for the night. I'm not going anywhere near the palace until daylight. Period." Cadence opened her mouth and he practically stuffed his hoof in, hissing out in a whisper. "No, Cadence. We are not walking into the most obvious freaking trap in the history of obvious traps. Joe owes me, big time. He'll give us a place to sleep and keep his mouth shut. We're not going anywhere until we go directly to Twilight."

Cadence looked incredibly sad and then nodded slowly. Shining pulled his hoof away and she said softly. "And what are we going to tell her, Shining?" Her tone was soft, pleading - she really didn't seem to know what to do about this.

Shining sighed. "I don't know Cadence. I think we need to learn more." His eyes went to the shining magical sign, not too far in the distance. "And I know a pony that picks up on everything going on wherever he happens to be."

~~~~~~~~

Applejack was curled up in Rainbow Dash's forehooves, and they slept quietly atop a blanket in the hayloft. They looked so peaceful together, so calm - they could almost be the normal ponies they had once been. They weren't of course. They were changed, etched by this dark power that now flowed like blood through Twilight's veins. She loved this power, this pleasure - this feeling of control over her world.

And she hated it. She hated that she had to force her friends to understand how much she wanted to protect them. She hated fearing what Celestia would think about her. She hated the secrets, and the lies. She hated Tantalus, for forcing this choice upon her.

Twilight inhaled deeply, and exhaled the same. Hate it though she might, she was stuck with it. She would not deviate from her plan, she would not turn aside from it. The enemies of Equestria would fall. The Griffons. That was where she would start. She would break their military aristocracy over her knee, and absorb their kingdoms into Equestria. Once they were free of their nobility, they would be a powerful ally in the wars that would come - and alongside the pegasi, there would be no force in the world that could match her in the skies.

Twilight curled up at the window of the hayloft, tugging the soft blanket she had been lying on with Applejack mere minutes ago. She could still smell the soft scent of apples upon it, and she closed her eyes bitterly. Sacrifices had to be made. She only hoped she would have the strength to make them all.

~~~~~~~~~

The dawn broke over the eastern skies, and two sisters stood together to watch it. They stared together for a moment, and then flared their wings as one. "We have a long way to go." Said Luna, softly stretching out her primaries. "We will need to make good speed today."

Celestia flared out her own wings, munching on a still soft roll, filled with sweetly sauced dandelion greens and spinach. "Indeed." She said gently, speaking rudely around her food. She took another bite and narrowed her eyes. "The winds will be strong today, I can already feel it. Perhaps the world speeds our passage." She pulled out a scroll and examined it carefully. "We must look for the Jade Tower, whatever that is - then head due south from there"

Luna rolled her eyes and neatly devoured her own breakfast - a pair of soft boiled eggs and a honeyed fruit and nut bar. "I hope to the stars we've gotten our directions right." She grumbled, glaring into the horizon with a little scowl. "It would be awfully ironic if we doomed the world due to bad directions."

Celestia actually gave a soft laugh at that, and Luna exhaled in relief. She is still there. No matter how driven she may be, my sister has not abandoned us. "We should be off." Luna quipped, pulling her sun-flight goggles over her eyes. "I can see a potent little morning thermal up there that should shave some time off the trip."

Celestia nodded once and the pair launched themselves up into the sky, speeding along towards the sun. Unerringly, unstoppably - they flew towards the answer to their questions. Celestia narrowed her eyes against the glorious sun, and pivoted into a strong eastern thermal, with Luna close at hoof. Hold on, Twilight. Celestia's thoughts begged as she flapped harder, hoping to extract a little more speed from the wind around her. Please, oh Sun... Help her hold on.

Chapter 16 - Dreams and Diamonds

~~~~Twilight's Mind, in her dreams.~~~~

~"I must admit, I was beginning to become concerned that you would never come around... But you have made me so very proud today, my little Shade."~

Twilight's mental eye shot open at the soft, loving voice that drifted through her ears. Her Mindscape was no longer the neat warehouse of books it had once been - or rather, it still used books as a metaphor for her memory, but now they were shelved in dark wood, surrounding an empty stone dais. Tables and chairs were scattered about the place, some of them piled with books of memories - Twilight had not been very mentally fastidious lately.

Twilight looked up from where she lay upon the dais and saw a dark, amorphous form sitting just beyond the light in the center of the room. All that Twilight could define about it were a pair of bright green eyes. The voice spoke again, mellifluous and... female, coming from the dark shape. ~"Yes, I think it is time you and I had a little chat about our future."~ There was a soft laugh, one that echoed off of the bookshelves and made Twilight's heart race with something not quite love, not quite fear.

Twilight stood slowly, staring into that amorphous Shadow. She took a deep breath and exhaled it - she wasn't really breathing, but the mock action gave her a little focus. "So. The Shadow itself, I presume?" She queried softly, keeping her tone as polite and light as she could. "I'd thought Tantalus had invented you. Or that maybe I had been going insane." She kept it conversational, slowly descending from the dais at the center of her mind. Casually, she began to re-shelve the books of her memories, never taking her eyes off... whatever this was.

The voice tittered in soft laughter, and once again Twilight couldn't help but feel an ache brought on by the sound. ~"Oh my, no no no. You're still quite sane, little one."~ The mass began to move - slowly towards the brightness as she continued to speak. ~"In fact, you may be even more in your right mind than you ever had been before I came along..."~ The shadow was reshaping itself into something familiar...a black coated, maned and tailed female Alicorn shape - complete with wings and horn. ~"There. This is a little more familiar, isn't it? I must admit, it is a rather fetching form. It comes with so many... options."~ The Shadow tossed her mane fetchingly, and smiled in a slow sensual way.

Twilight had to agree. She looked like she could be a sister to Celestia and Luna, all long slender limbs and graceful curves. Her eyes were so incredibly vivid, Twilight would swear that they were glowing. She was... achingly beautiful. Of course she is, hooves for brains. It can look like whatever it wants to look like. It was hard to remember that though, when she stood mere feet away from Twilight, smouldering desire written even into the way she stood there. Twilight swallowed visibly and took a calming breath again. "You still haven't answered my question." She noted, hopping up onto one of the study table's chairs.

The Shadow smiled sensually again, bowing her head in acknowledgement. ~"Yes. I am the Shadow. You may call me Umbra, as is your right my favored Shade."~ The sleek feminine form glided across the floor in smooth, liquid steps. ~"You have pleased me quite thoroughly today. So it is time to contemplate our future together."~ She did not sit in the chair, so much as she slowly rose up into a sitting position - a shadowy throne engulfing the chair behind her and making use of it as a base. ~"We cannot work together properly if you do not understand some of what you must do."~

Twilight stared for a few moments. It was hard to believe this cultured, erudite tone of voice was the same voice she'd heard in her head earlier. "You'll have to forgive me if I'm a little... skeptical about your intentions. The last time a pony talked inside of my head, I ended up kidnapped and mind fucked," Twilight voiced harshly, narrowing her eyes. "and I would prefer it if you explained what this 'Shade' business is about." Her last words came out more as a growl - frustration beginning to grow in her.

Umbra smiled a little, patient amusement written in every line of her face and eyes. ~"I suppose I should not be surprised. My last Shade was hardly what you would call talkative when it did not suit him."~ There was a merry twinkle in her eye as she spoke, crossing her hooves daintily on the table. ~"Further, you are much smarter than he was. Benefits of a proper education, I suppose. Let's clear up the easy things first. I."~ She tapped her chest, softly. ~"Am what is in here."~ She gently tapped Twilight's chest, right where the warm feeling of the Shadow would be. ~"In a sense, it might make more sense for me to call myself a 'We' rather than an 'I', as I'm a... "~ She paused, tapping her chin slowly. ~"Not precisely a hive mind. More like my conscious is spread out amongst my many servants. I don't know if there's a word for that."~ She shrugged.

Twilight frowned softly. "If that's the case, then what...or more exactly, who am I talking to then?" she said, half glaring at the shadowy Alicorn across the table. "You don't seem to be a jumble of collected consciousness’s to me. Nor do you sound schizophrenic." She paused. "Though I am admittedly unqualified to be determining either of those things." She blushed a little, and wondered why she did so. I'm not like this except... except... around Celestia. but that made no sense. This creature, whatever it was - was not Celestia!

Umbra laughed softly - it sounded like the tinkling of wind chimes and sent shivers of desire down through Twilight's mind. ~"Oh goodness me! You're talking to Umbra, of course."~ She winked cheekily. ~"I never liked my physical form, you see. So many easily exploited weaknesses. So a very long time ago, I had a bright little idea. I would take little bits of my 'self'," She gently lifted a tiny ball of familiar looking shadow energy in her hoof. ~"and I would give them to other lucky creatures to keep safe for me." She gently blew on the ball and it soared across the table like a dust ball, and simply sank seamlessly into Twilight's chest - sending a burst of warmth throughout her body.

Twilight shivered again, and Umbra smiled broadly. ~"These lucky creatures would then become more like me,"~ She gently laid her hoof on her chest, affecting a humble look. ~"and I would be able to learn and grow alongside them. I get to live forever, and you get to be part of something wonderful. Everyone wins."~ She smirked softly. ~"Of course, this poor world needs something like me in it anyway. You poor mortals never seem to learn to just... let go."~ Her voice sighed out, and Twilight could feel the burning warmth and pleasure in her core. ~"It's my pleasure to help with that, of course."~

Twilight's breathing was coming a touch quicker with each moment, and the shadowy Alicorn slowly stood up, walking sexily around the table. ~"Of course, they all have their own lives. Own minds."~ She whispered softly as she walked. ~"It would be terribly difficult for me to make certain they are keeping my little gift safe."~ Twilight's heart began to hammer as that shadowy, soft form came ever closer.

Umbra smiled softly, and drew her ethereal hoof down Twilight's cheek. ~"And so, my Shade. In you lives the largest piece of me, my very core being. Just as it once lived within Tantalus."~ There was a brief pause and a sigh of disappointment, and Twilight felt a crack of pain - wondering how such a creature could be disappointed. Umbra spoke again, softly. ~"He was so obsessed with his self-appointed duty, he never saw the larger picture. Never saw what we could accomplish in the world together. Not at all like you."~ And once again, her voice was brimming with pride and satisfaction - and Twilight could only feel a glow of her own pride.

Twilight tried to force herself back to normalcy, biting down firmly on her lip. "Wh-what in Equestria are you doing to me!?" she blurted out, her breath coming in fast pants. The dark creature was nearly pressed up against her now, and she could feel her body aching for her. She wanted her to change her more. "I-I-I-I can't.." She whispered, her words coming in soft stammers. What's wrong with me? she couldn't help but think, her body unwilling to move away from this...Goddess, her mind whispered, traitorously.

Umbra simply smiled softly, and even that was enough to make Twilight arch towards her unconsciously. ~"You are my will made flesh within the world. You guide and protect those who have received my gift."~ Umbra said, speaking with a gentle and loving tone. ~"In return, you are granted unique strength and power far beyond the imaginings of ordinary mortals."~ Her shadow spawned wings flared out - somehow longer and more beautiful than any Twilight had seen before. Umbra's voice purred softly. ~"There are other benefits, of course. My favor not the least amongst them."~ Then she leaned in and kissed Twilight's cheek, ever so softly.

It was like lightning striking her - a bolt of the purest pleasure shot down her spine and straight into her loins. She came on the spot - and probably more than once. Twilight was not paying attention to that though, as all of that was now focused entirely upon the dark creature before her. She could not wrest her gaze from those beautiful green eyes, that shiny black coat and that gorgeous mane...

Umbra whispered sweetly into Twilight's ear, even as her silken mane pooled around the unicorn mare's body. ~"My shade, you have come such a long way. We were introduced in such an uncivilized way, and I had feared you would come to resent me."~ Twilight felt a soft giggle escape her, and Umbra returned the laughter in response. ~"Silly of me, I know."~ She admitted, like she was sharing some sweet secret with Twilight. ~"Yet here you are, already doing whatever it takes to protect me. So I have come to talk about our future together."~

Twilight's lips gasped out a breath, and she felt herself unconsciously nuzzling into that mane. "Yes..." She whispered, almost totally unaware that she had done so. "Our future." Twilight spoke a bit more firmly, trying desperately to retake control of the situation. Damnit, Twilight! Get your act together before she eats you like a cupcake! her mind raged at her, as she tried to pull her emotions together enough to get out a reasonable question. "What do you mean by that?" She managed, her hooves digging into her own thighs to try and use pain as a focus.

Umbra's voice was soft, almost musical in Twilight's ears. ~"You're very close, you know."~ She whispered, the breath hot in Twilight's ears. ~"So close to letting go. Only two more friends, Twilight. You must take them properly though."~ She chided gently, and Twilight felt a spark of shame inside. ~"You must be strong to face what is to come, and you will find strength in bringing those ponies to heel."~ There was a coy smile on Umbra's face, and she gently licked her lips with a too-long pink tongue. ~"Mmmh, besides... If you've got to do the work, you should at least try to enjoy yourself."~

Twilight's mental defenses were being beaten into nothing just by Umbra's touches. Twilight could not find words as Umbra continued to speak. "When you have taken them into my tender care... When all five of your friends are safe in my hooves, you will speak to Silent Moon. She will help you take the last step on your journey."~ There was a gentle laugh. ~"Then you and I shall remake this little nation into something more pleasing than this saccharine facade."~ Twilight's head swam with gentle musical laughter ringing in her ears. and the feel of that impossibly silky mane.

Twilight tried to rally her mind, but it felt like a wasted effort. Still, she had to try to get answers - it might mean nothing, or it might mean everything. She wouldn't know unless she tried. "What are you?" She whispered, oh so softly. The dark creature's hooves were slowly wrapping around her, and Twilight fell too willingly into her embrace. "What are you doing to me?" She asked, almost childlike - a ruse of course, but Twilight was swiftly running out of options.

Those green eyes engulfed Twilight's world, and there was a gently shake of that silky mane. ~"I am you. We are... one, you might say."~ she spoke, her voice suddenly softer, not quite as... sensual. ~"I am shaped by my Shade, just as my Shade is shaped by my power."~ Her hoof reached up to press against Twilight's - and sure enough, their hooves were precisely the same size. ~"When I looked into your heart and saw such sadness, such fear for those you love I could not help but weep for you. Rarely have I seen such a beautiful heart in all my countless years."~ Twilight could feel the gentle lips of Umbra softly touching forehoof, trailing up to her neck. ~"I simply wish to unlock that which held you back, my Shade. So that none may stop you from making safe all that you love."~

Twilight's breathing became heavy, and her eyes began to slowly half lid - lulled by the soft kisses and honeyed words. Umbra spoke gently. ~"You need not fret. Your friends are true in heart and soul, and true friends forgive all."~ Twilight did not know all of what was going on, save that she needed to listen, she needed to make sure she remembered everything her Goddes- Umbra. Everything Umbra told her. It was hard though, amidst the endless sea of sensual pleasure she was awash in. ~"Besides..."~ She said in a saucy tone. ~"All I wish to do is bring some happiness into the world... Surely even you can see how much happier my blessed children are?"~

Twilight only nodded slowly, her pupils restricted to tiny black points amidst a sea of soft purple. "How... can I help?" She inhaled the shadow power, deep into her lungs. Every moment felt like a little moment of heaven, here in the arms of the great Shadow. Goddess.... her mind whispered again, and it was becoming so much harder to resist saying that title - Yet resist it she did. Somehow.

Umbra giggled in delight, and gently nuzzled her silken cheek against Twilight's. ~"When the time is right, I shall show you how to bring an end to those who would threaten that which you love. No foe will be able to stand against you. No wall will stay your righteous word. Enemy will become Ally, and the future will be yours to command."~ Twilight nodded eagerly. Her hooves came up to touch the shadow mare, and it felt so glorious to do so.

Twilight reached up with her lips, only to be forestalled by a gentle hoof. Umbra smiled softly before she spoke ~"Ah, ah...not yet, little one. You have work you need to do today without distraction. But do not worry.."~ She whispered, in soft conspiracy. ~"When you sleep this night, we shall get to know one another properly."~

Twilight felt darkness begin to overwhelm her - but it was a soft darkness. A warm darkness, full of wet promises and loving kisses. ~"Now sleep, my Shade. And fret not... "~ the voice whispered. ~"We will have an eternity to spend with one another when your task is done.... "~

~"I will make certain of that."~

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~
The Next Morning.....
~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

~~~~~~~Carousel Boutique~~~~~~~

A proper morning routine was one that stimulated the mind and beautified the body. Some might call Rarity's routine a bit extreme, but there was nothing else quite like it for getting her ready for the day ahead. Well, except perhaps a morning pampering session at the spa, but that was for special occasions. For Rarity, it began with a shower and mane care - always vital if she wished for her coiffure to remain firmly in the realm of reasonable. How Fluttershy managed to keep her mane so lush and beautiful with seemingly no effort, Rarity would kill to know.

Her morning proceeded apace - Once her mane and tail were up in curlers and the first cup of the day's coffee acquired, it was time to review the work she'd be going over today. Hmmh. Two suits for Fancy Pants, those should be easy enough to polish off. A sip of the java, and the gentle turning of her clipboard paper. Oh yes, I'll need to finalize this year’s Gala designs before luncheon. A practiced eye glanced over the pile of scattered papers across her draft desk, covered in a combination of pencil sketches and watercolor paints. Hmh. That might be a challenge.

She sniffed derisively and quickly glanced over the rest of the list. Nothing of particular note - the little patch jobs, repairs and modifications that were the bread and butter of her business of course. Rarity had long since gotten so adept at such things, she often simply worked on them in the background. A tiny bell tinkled from the wind up alarm, reminding her to take out the curlers.

Her mane now in magnificent shape, it was time to grab a spot of breakfast. Luckily, Sweetie Belle had been sleeping over at the Apples - which meant the kitchen was free and clear for her to enjoy a brief moment of calm before the busy day ahead of her. Toast (with strawberry jam, of course.), Two poached eggs, and more coffee. Simply lovely.

Too lovely to not be interrupted of course, as the front door of her shop was knocked upon quite vigorously. She sighed exorbitantly. If that is Fancy Pants here for his suits already, I am going to be cross with that stallion. True, he was much nicer than many of her customers, but he never seemed to slow down. She pushed herself off the chair and gave a quick check in the mirror. Fabulous as ever, darling. She winked cheekily at herself, then trotted off to the door.

"Com-iiing!" she sing-songed, magically unbolting the door locks and pulling it open. "Mr. Fancy Pants! Whatever brings you to my humble abode this fine morning?" Rarity might be cross with him, but that didn't mean this was any time to stop pouring on the charm. The stallion was a major client - probably her biggest next to Hoity Toity. Today though, his usual jovial demeanor was much more muted. It was more than obvious that something heavy weighed upon his shoulders - heck, even his fabulous moustache was drooping! "Darling, what's wrong?" Rarity dropped all pretenses, gently shooing him into the shop.

The poor white stallion was practically bent in two as Rarity sat him down, and a moment later a freshly drawn cup of coffee in his hooves - Three sugars, two creams, one dash of cinnamon. Never forget the way a friend takes coffee, and they'll never stop being thankful. She thought with a bit of prim pride. Indeed, a little sip of the sweet and bitter brew revitalized Fancy Pants a little. He smiled at her wanly before speaking, "However do you manage it, Rarity? Sometimes I wonder if you're not of royal blood yourself, so courteous you are to a poor old stallion like me."

That compliment was enough to send Rarity's cheeks to blush, and she coyly hid it behind her hooves. If he and Fleur weren't so madly in love... she thought with a purely internal sigh. Why are all the good ones taken? She shook off the thought and smiled at him coquettishly. "Well, I am simply the best at what I do, darling. Come on now, talk to Rarity. What on earth could possibly have you this down? Has Fleur taken ill?" Rarity felt a little flush of shame when she realized how eager she had almost sounded at that comment. Tsk, Rarity. Remember yourself!

Fancy shook his head slightly. "No no, nothing like that. She's in fine form, actually. Our anniversary is coming up, and she's going to be dropping by here for something special." Now it was Fancy Pants' turn to blush, and Rarity could not conceal her grin. He's got good reason to. I may not favor mares, but even I would consider any offer Fleur tended to me. Fancy had gotten over his momentary distraction and sighed. "I got word this morning that Filthy Rich is dead. Fleur's actually off with his wife and daughter, trying to comfort them a little. They're both in shock, as you can imagine." His tone told her he thought this would be obvious, even though Rarity was a little doubtful of it.

Rarity shook her head. The poor little girl. Brat or not, nopony deserves to lose a parent that young. It was a gentle, sad thought she had as Fancy Pants bravely plowed ahead with his words. "Now I know you were never terribly fond of old Filthy, but I'll be blunt. I do not believe the 'official' story which has been issued regarding his death." And now Fancy was drawn up, drinking deeply of the still terribly hot coffee. "The official report states that he attacked your friend Twilight Sparkle in a fit of madness when she confronted him about some shady business deal. Apparently, her personal body guard didn't take too well to that - and they broke his neck in the ensuing brawl." Fancy Pants' eyes darkened. "I always told old Filthy his tactics would get him in trouble someday, but that is irrelevant. I know- I knew Filthy better than most ponies. We went to Oxford together you know, and if there is one thing I can say with absolute certainty about Filthy Rich it is that he is a complete coward when it comes to physical fighting."

There was a moment of awkward pause, and Fancy coughed softly. "He'd have said it himself, you know. A fight with words, or finances, or even in the courtroom? He could be as pugilistic as any pony. Get in his face with hooves and he'd run like a scared rabbit." He slammed his lower hoof on the floor, causing Rarity to jump a bit. "So that's why I'm here. This story simply does not hold up." He frowned mightily. "What is worse, is nopony is even talking about it. Anypony else I've asked who might have been there has clammed up and told me I'd better clam up too if I knew what was good for me." There was a hangdog expression on his face as he finished off his cup of coffee with a sigh. "I don't know where else to turn to, Rarity."

Rarity folded her hooves and tried her best to look solemn. She already knew what he was going to ask, and she'd made her decision half a rant ago. "Of course, Fancy - I'll make arrangements to speak with Twilight immediately. I am certain I can get to the bottom of this." She frowned softly. "I cannot say what might possibly have driven her to this sort of deception, but I assure you - I know Twilight Sparkle. She might not be the most level headed of ponies but she is no killer."

Fancy sighed expressively, and smiled wearily at her. "Thank you, Rarity. I trust that you will be able to find the truth." He held up his hoof. "Please though, come to me first with the story. It is possible, I admit - that Filthy got himself deep into something bad. Perhaps this is all to simply save face for his family, and let his crimes die with him. But I must know, Rarity. And I assure you, I will not forget the favor." His hooves shook Rarity's, and Rarity nearly keeled over with delight. A personal favor - from Fancy Pants himself! In spite of the seriousness of the situation, Rarity practically bounced like Pinkie Pie at the thought.

She did not of course, instead she patted his hooves gently. "Of course, Fancy. I'll put some things together and leave straight away." Forget the Gala dress designs! They could wait a day or two. She'd regret it later with lost sleep, but a favor from the Canterlot trendsetter would be worth a thousand sleepless nights. "I'll have to put your new suits on hold for a few days though." Perhaps it was best to test the waters a little, so she teased at him with her comment.

He gave her a soft chuckle in return. "I'll manage. Perhaps I'll wear that dark tuxedo without the white that you made for me for the last Gala. A little quid pro quo for your help." He winked at her, and she accepted it with a professional smile. "I had best get back to Fleur. We're going to be handling the administration of Filthy's estate, so I'll be in business meetings with his wife for several weeks. You'll find me there." He gently shook her hooves again, and quickly exited the Boutique - unable to hide the brightness of tears in his eyes.

Rarity shook her head softly. "Poor Fancy." She opined to her empty shop, then sighed softly. Twilight Sparkle, what in the name of harmony have you gotten yourself into now?

Author's Note

Sorry for the wait guys! I needed to recharge my mental batteries yesterday. I may need to do it again tomorrow, but we'll see. Things are going well though.

Chapter 17 - Unexpected Visitors

~~~~~Sweet Apple Acres~~~~~

Scootaloo woke up on the floor, and wondered idly why her mouth tasted like old apples. She pushed herself up, slightly muzzy headed and feeling like the time that she'd epically crashed into a building. She was definitely sore, but her head didn't hurt too much at least. So much for liquor. Ugh, I need a glass of water. she thought grumpily, peering curiously around for her friends.

She didn't see them at first - until she heard a gentle gasp coming from the bed. It was an odd sound, and at first she didn't recognize it - until the sound came again, much more vivid than the first. All at once, Scootaloo felt her cheeks blush a bright red. Why is Applebloom doing th-th-that!? Now of all times! At least she could do was wait till Scoots had left. Then Sweetie Belle's voice spoke from the same bed. "Mmh, you really do taste like apples.."

Scoots froze, not daring to move from her place on the floor - not daring to speak or make a single noise. She had only the vaguest of ideas of what was going on up there, but her fiery imagination was filling in the details very quickly. A thousand ideas ran through her head, but only one stuck. Gotta get outta here, quietly. She would deal with the aftermath later, right now she had to get out of the room.

Her eyes quickly scanned the room, even as her heart raced faster than Rainbow Dash could. Her options were limited though - Door or a window? The choice became easier - when she spotted one of the windows open. Her wings might not be up to a lot, but she could manage that far. Move Scoots! her brain commanded her legs, and in spite of her soreness they got her up and moving tip-hoof to the window....

"Where you goin... Ahn~! Scootalooo..." Applebloom's voice dripped with an emotion Scoots could not entirely identify. She froze in place, not daring to turn around - fearing what she might see her two best friends up to. "C'mon back scoots... We've got a new - Mmh~! - game to show you." came that sweet southern twang again. Scootaloo looked up to see Applebloom leaning over the edge of the bed, her eyes filled with a smoky black flame.

That was more than enough to break the ice in Scoots' legs. I dunno what's going on here, but something creepy is up! And she wasn't gonna stick around to find out. Gotta get help! Her wings began buzzing to life - and a moment later her body went skyward up and through the window. A voice cried out behind her, "Scoots, wait!" - That was Sweetie Belle, but Scootaloo wasn't going to wait around.

Staying airborne for longer than a minute was still beyond her young wings - but that got her out of the window and onto the ground. Ten seconds later, she was on her scooter and flying down the road at her top speed. She could hear faint voices crying out behind her but paid them no mind, pouring on the speed to put as much distance as she could between herself and Sweet Apple Acres.

Something had happened to Sweetie and Applebloom, even though Scoots only barely knew what. Who can I go to!? Twilight's living in the freakin' Everfree, Applejack'll think I've lost it, and no telling what Rarity'd say about this! Normally, that would mean going straight to Rainbow Dash... but Scoots hadn't seen the coolest pony in days.

That left her with limited options when it came to 'reliable' ponies that might be able to help. Cheerliee was a thought, but Scootaloo didn't know where she lived. And then there was... Scootaloo's mind lit up, a bright smile crossing her face. Of course! Why didn't she think of her in the first place? Wasn't nopony in town who knew about this weird stuff better than she did!

Scootaloo buzzed down the road at her top speed, heading into town. She only hoped that she could find a way to help her friends before it was too late. Think like Rainbow Dash, Scoots! She forced more energy into her wings and felt the wind rushing through them and her face. Hang on girls, help is on the way!

~~~~~~~~~~~~

The sun shone brightly in the skies above Sweet Apple Acres, and slowly began to stream in to the barn where three very close friends slept. Twilight merely turned over and muttered nonsense in her sleep, but a pair of ponies lay not too far from her that did not. Applejack's eyes opened to a brand new world, one filled with something that she just couldn't put her hoof on at first.

That is, until she looked into the bright eyes of Rainbow Dash. "Mornin' AJ." Dash said softly, a look of gentle love and concern on her face. Applejack's heart and mind flooded with a mix of emotions she had no name for, and none of it mattered one whit. If the sun wasn't making her eyes water a little, if the rough feel of the straw under the blanket wasn't so pronounced Applejack would have sworn she was dreaming.

Half scared that even the slightest touch would cause the whole thing to vanish before her eyes, Applejack found her voice amidst the lump in her throat. "Mornin' Dash..." The words came out all hoarse and soft, and Applejack blushed a little. She felt like a schoolfilly in front of her playground crush, and couldn't find another blasted word to say. So she didn't, she just kissed her, scrunching her eyes shut and hoping - really. really hoping this wasn't just a dream.

Soft lips met one another and the gentle touch of cheek against cheek. Applejacks tongue gently folded up against Dash's and a soft breathy moan escaped into the kiss. A moment later they were separate, and the dream was still in front of her. Dash had a merry, devil-may-care sort of smile on her fact that inspired one on Applejack's face. "Well, that was certainly a nice good morning." Dash quipped saucily, and chuckled brightly. "Maybe you can elaborate on that after breakfast."

Applejack's ears perked at the thought of breakfast with her, and then blushed when she realized what she was inferring. Normally, she might have thoroughly denied such a possibility in the most explicit of terms... but that didn't seem proper any longer. "That sounds nice..." Consarn it, that sounds silly. "Um, that sounds mighty fine.." She blinked a little and shook her head once in consternation. "Ah horsefeathers, that don't sound right either." she blushed brightly, as she continued to speak. "Ah don't have the words..." She said, looking around for her hat and wondering where it had gotten off to.

Dash laughed softly and reached around the pile of hay to extract Applejack's famous hat, gently seating it onto her messy-haired head. "It's okay AJ... It was kind of weird for me too." Dash kissed her cheek again and it sent a thrill of excitement through Applejack. Why was ah ever worried about this? Applejack thought softly, tightening her hooves around Dash's sleek muscled form. This is real nice. Not strange at all... Dash had on that roguish smile, her hard muscled bodies rubbing lovingly against Applejack's was... very nice indeed.

Applejack lifted a hoof to resettle her hat then took a deep breath. "Breakfast first." She proclaimed quietly, taking strength from the routine. "Granny Smith is prolly lookin' for us already." She winced softly at that thought and tried to wiggle herself into a standing position - even though she really didn't want to leave Dash's arms just then. "Better git in there and.." She blinked and blushed softly. "I guess, talk t'her?"

Applejack wasn't entirely sure why she was feeling so... unsure right now. It was like something important was missing, some vital thing she couldn't quite remember. Dash smiled in understanding at her, and gently turned her to face to the window of the barn.

There Applejack laid eyes on somepony she thought she'd known, and now understood she'd only begun to know. Twilight stood in the window, staring out over the apple orchards - she was... something more than beautiful. It was like when Applejack looked at Celestia, like looking at something more than just a pony. Her shadow melted into the room around her, and her mane dripped like liquid darkness. A flash of desire to serve this glorious creature ran through her bones.

Applejack didn't even realize she was trembling until Dash gently touched her hoof, Applejack's head whipping to look confusedly at Dash. Dash whispered softly. "It's alright." She gently spoke, squeezing AJ's hoof softly. "She understands." Applejack swallowed and nodded, and the two of them walked hoof and hoof up towards Twilight...

Again, Applejack was struck with that awe like feeling she had around the Princesses... only it was far, far stronger. Twilight turned silently, as though she had heard them approach and turned a gentle and loving smile upon her. "Good morning, Applejack. It's good to see you're well." Applejack felt the tension drain out of her, to be replaced by deep warmth that bathed her entire body. That lack of surety suddenly vanished under her gaze, in her presence - as though the whole world suddenly made perfect sense.

Applejack felt a brilliant smile cross her face, and saw that Dash had one of her own. Applejack felt a little blush in her cheeks, and heard Twilight chuckle softly as she spoke. "Good to see you two getting along. I heard something about breakfast?"

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Many curious eyes watched Scootaloo's scooter blazing across town, but most ponies simply dismissed it. Just the little filly trying to be like her mentor and idol as always. Had they known the terrified purpose that drove her, they might have paid a little more attention. Of course, they also might be running around like the flower girls screaming about doom.

For her part, Scootaloo didn't care what they thought. She had friends in peril, and that took precedence even overlooking cool in front of other ponies. Fortunately for her quickly tiring wings, her chosen destination wasn't too far. Not long ago, it had been the town's liquor shop - owned and operated by Berry Punch. But now...

The shop had been distinctive before, with its golden goblets and wine grapes motif - now the place stood out like a pegasus amidst a flock of southern birds. A great big smiling mask adorned the front door, and colorful beads had been strewn above the wine-filled goblets and fake wooden grapes. It was an odd aesthetic, but it worked somehow - the shop had been more popular than ever.

Scootaloo took a moment to catch her breath outside, then walked as quickly as she could over to the door, shoving it open with her shoulder. "Zecora!" she cried out, running through the slightly darkened shop - It was still too early in the day for it to be patronized by most ponies. "Zecora, I need your help!" Scootaloo fought to keep the panic out of her voice, and pretty much failed miserably at it.

There was only a minor pause, and the rustling of cloth before one of the doors to the back room swung open, revealing the mohawked zebra with a concerned look on her face. She spotted the panicking filly and quickly leapt over the counter powerfully, just in time for Scootaloo to throw herself at Zecora's hooves. "Something’s really really wrong with Sweetie Belle and Applebloom!"

Zecora frowned at her for a moment, then placed her hoof atop Scootaloo's head - Scoot felt funny for a moment, then she felt really funny, like she'd just gotten super dizzy again. Then the feeling cleared away, and Zecora had a powerfully serious gaze on her face. "Tell me your tale little one, and leave nothing out until you are done."

~~~~~~~~

Rarity trotted up the path to Sweet Apple Acres, towing a small cart full of boxes behind her and hovering a checklist in front of her face. Let’s see. Got all of my makeup, my travel sewing kit, and a few dresses just in case. Just need to arrange for Sweetie belle to stay here for a few days while I make the trip. She hadn't wanted to lean on Applejack like this, but there was really nopony else who could keep an eye on her sister. Of course, I'll have to tell her why I'm going in the first place. That might get a touch awkward.

She'd face that particular bugbear once she got there, however. Her checklist fully filled out, Twilight really is right about these things. Organization shall set you free! she decided to try and enjoy the clean morning breeze, picking up the pace a bit to get a little of it into her mane. Not too much, she didn't wish to upset her morning styling, but a little fresh air did wonders.

Still. Something distinctly odd was on the air today, and she couldn't quite put her hoof on it. It had to be concern over this dreadful business with Filthy Rich. Hmph. I'm certain his ill deeds simply finally caught up with him. Still, I can’t imagine Twilight ordering the death of anypony. The months had undoubtedly changed her, and her closest friends had not been as close as they ought to have been. Short distance or not - distance is still distance. Well, that was going to come to an end. Rarity refused to allow it any longer! If I have to pack up the boutique and move to that city myself, I'll do so.

With a firm plan of action in mind, Rarity lifted her nose into the air - to catch the smell of fried applecakes. Cinnamon, sugar and sweet fresh apple scent danced along the air to the tune of sizzling oil. It was intoxicating and Rarity picked up her pace a bit more - flyaway mane be damned, she was not going to miss a chance to snatch just a bite of the treat.

Unhitching herself from the little cart in front of the house, Rarity rapped on the door gently with her hoof in her best ladylike manner - only to have the door swing open a moment later to reveal... a very startled looking Rainbow Dash. "Wha- Rarity? What're you doing here this early?" She asked, her voice squeaking a little in surprise. She looked... ruffled, but not in her usual way. There was an odd glow about her, something Rarity didn't immediately fathom.

Rarity blinked at her for a few moments, her mind racing with all of the possibilities...settling, of course, on the only one that possibly made sense to her. By Celestia! She finally did it! Rarity nearly squee'd in joy, a sparkle popping up in her eye and her hooves clapping together excitedly. "Oh, Rainbow Dash! I'm so happy for you two!" She nearly glomped the poor pegasus, embracing her firmly. "I was wondering if Applejack would ever get up the courage!"

Dash stared blankly at Rarity, like she'd grown another head or something. Rarity simply giggled, clapping her hooves together again. "Dear me, did you really think I wouldn't see through you two?" She tossed her mane and winked coyly as she trotted into the house. "Now, where is the lucky Apple?" She asked brightly, peering about as she trotted into the kitchen to the sputtering words of Rainbow Dash...

Only to walk into the kitchen, and see Twilight sitting at one end of the table with her mane a waterfall of melting shadow power. Applejack looked up at her from the stove in surprise, her eyes subtly off from their normal bright green - as though some shadow had fallen upon them. The strangest thing was the sight of Sweetie Belle and Applebloom, both of them cuddled very close together in one of the larger chairs, their eyes distinctly darker then they should be. Twilight stared at Rarity with dragon-shaped eyes, sparkling in a bright violet - in total and complete shock at her sudden arrival.

Rarity was not what one would call a mare of action. That did not mean that she didn't have a well-honed sense of danger, and she immediately felt as though she had just walked in to the den of some very powerful creature that could devour her in a moment. She did not hesitate even for that moment. She bolted through the room past Twilight at top speed, rounded a corner and was out the back door of the Apple House before you could say 'boo!'.

Back in the Kitchen, a single voice spoke from the stunned tableau. It was Pinkie Pie, who had walked into the room just in time to see Rarity bolt. "Uh oh." she said softly, and every mind in the room echoed that sentiment.

~~~~~~~~~~

Zecora held the weeping pegasus filly in her hooves, with a surprisingly sober Berry Punch gently stroking Scootaloo's bright mane. The little one had cried herself nearly to sleep recounting her tale and terror, and it took only a touch from Zecora's hoof to send the little one into dreamland. "How bad is this, Zeccy?" asked Berry Punch - using the nickname that often amused her zebra counterpart.

Zecora shook her head slowly. "How bad it may be, I do not yet know. Many evils exist that dark seeds sow." she gently transferred the filly to Berry's hooves. "Go write down this filly's tale, and send to Celestia by express mail!" Berry nodded solemnly, gently cradling the filly as though she were Berry's own daughter.

Zecora stood up and quickly began to gather a number of phials and potions from her side of the shop. "What are you going to do, Zecora?" Berry asked as she stood, quietly moving towards the back rooms that held their shared apartment.

Zecora paused and pulled her satchel over her neck. "Go see for myself from where this shadow came, and see if others are affected the same." She grasped her walking stave and moved quickly to the door, pausing for but a moment. "There is a red potion there on the shelf." She pointed to one of the lower shelves in the shop. "It will ensure that when I return, I am myself."

Berry nodded again as Zecora quickly slipped out of the shop and began to gallop down the street. She looked down to the poor tired filly in her arms and spoke softly. "Poor little one... I hope your friends are alright." Pina would be thrilled to have a filly around as a guest though, and that brought a gentle smile to the earth pony's face as she closed the door behind her.

~~~~~~Twilight City~~~~~~

"Heya Heya! Welcome Ta' Pony Joes!"

The voice rang proudly through the shop, as two winged figures breezed through the front door. Pony Joe blinked at them, and began to feel a cold sweat travel down his spine. Uh oh. He thought grimly, thinking about his two secret visitors in his apartment above the shop. The bright white pegasus walked silently into the store, with all of the grace of a trained acrobat evident in every movement she made. She was silent as ever, the polar opposite to her ever-present companion - the blue coated thestral with the sexy smile.

The two of them stalked silently across the room, until they reached the counter. The white one peered her head from side to side - before speaking in the most beautiful voice that Joe had heard in a long, long time. "They're upstairs." was all she had to say, and Pony Joe felt a dagger of ice plunge into his back. She then turned her head towards her dark blue companion and said softly. "Be gentle. He is a good soul, and we are not here to cause trouble."

The thestral stuck her tongue out at the white one, and Shadow Dancer spoke next. "Don't bother trying to stall us, Joe. We know who's hiding here, we know where they are, and we don't want trouble." She held up her hoof. "Any more than you do. So here's your choices - you go up there - to tell them we want to talk to them - and we'll leave after with neither hide nor mane touched. We'll even give you a little cash reward for your co-operation." She lifted a jingling bag of bits, which Joe's eyes focused on a moment later.

Dancer smiled lazily. "Of course, if you try to stop us - I'll have to go round up a few Shadowbolts and come force a search of the place. Then word might get back to the Captain about who you were hiding in your shop, and maybe some of the other things you'd rather she didn't find out about. Choice is yours of course." She leaned on his countertop, folding her hooves under her chin and smiling in that confident way of hers. If she wasn't so damn creepy, Joe would probably have found her attractive.

He eyed the bits. He eyed the two females watching him unnervingly. He thought about his shop, and what sort of damage a squadron of Shadowbolts could do to it. He sighed. "Just... hang on a second, alright?" He turned and walked up his back stairwell, wondering how in the name of Celestia he'd gotten tied up in this.

The two winged creatures were not kept waiting long. Pony Joe returned a few minutes later, tossing the bits into his register, he glared at them. "You've got until the evening rush. " he said softly, then stalked out the front door - swinging the sign to 'Closed' as he passed, and drawing the front curtains before exiting the shop.

Minutes later, two pairs of hooves descended the stairs - one heavy, one light. Shining Armor came first, turning to face the pair first with a hard look in his bright blue eyes. He stalked across the floor in the silence - his eyes never leaving the winged pair of ponies. He paused for a moment in front of them. "I want your word that there won’t be any violence." He said, quietly and intensely.

Silent Moon lifted her hoof. "You have my sworn word, Sir Knight. And the word of my companion." Her melodious voice was calm, and justly assured. Shining glared at Dancer, who shrugged at him in a manner very similar to one cyan pegasus, before he nodded at them both. He stomped his hoof three times, and Princess Cadence appeared from seemingly nowhere next to him.

Dancer's eyes went wide at that little trick - and Cadence touched Shining Armor's shoulder. "My love, we can trust them." She said gently, walking around the counter with her eyes never leaving Silent Moon. Oddly enough, Moon's own eyes followed Cadence as she moved - and there was a strange look on her face.

Shining Armor frowned at Dancer again, then nodded and walked around in his wife's wake. "What makes you say that?" He growled, not bothering to do much but watch Cadence's blind spots and then sit himself down at the table she had claimed.

Cadence chuckled softly, her eyes shining with pleasure. "They have True Love for one another, Shiny. Much as we do." Her eyes twinkled with mischief as Shadow Dancer let out a soft, disbelieving gasp. "Though I would suspect few others know about it." Cadence continued, and Shining felt some of his mistrust melt away at that. "Come now." Said Cadence, her tone saucy. "Did you really believe the Alicorn of Love would not know?"

Silent Moon's face transformed into a beautiful smile, and she curled her hoof around Dancer's foreleg, dragging her towards the table. "I had heard tales, M'lady. Yet I did scarce believe them." she spoke softly, with Dancer looking at her in surprise. Moments later, they were all seated at the table. "There is much we need to discuss, M'lady, M'lord." She bowed to both of them, and Dancer crossed her hooves grumpily.

Cadence looked between them, and spoke softly. "Yes, it would seem that way - wouldn't it." she said softly, wondering when her heart would stop sinking into her horseshoes.

Author's Note

Sorry for the wait guys. Trying to write with a migrane isn't easy. Things might be going slow for the next couple of days or so.

Will keep y'all informed.

Chapter 18 - Into Shadow

~~~~~Somewhere in the Ki-Lin Kingdoms~~~~~

Celestia stood staring out from atop this strange tower of green stone. All of the architecture was in that angular Ki-Lin style, all geometric shapes and strange iconography. Yet there were no doors on this tower, no windows either. For all of its incredible detail and beautiful imagery, the place served no obvious purpose. Who had built this thing, on this lonely mountain top so far from civilization - and why?

Luna winged down from the skies to land next to her, and their eyes together went to the south. "From the tower of jade, look to the south. There you will see the dagger that pierces the sky." The eyes of the two Alicorns traveled along the horizon. She nodded into the distance. "I think it's talking about that mountain peak, sister."

Far from where they stood, a needle of stone shot up into the sky from a single tall mountain that had no business standing there all by itself. It looked not unlike the mountain that held the castle of Canterlot, and for some reason that sent a shiver of memory down her back. Why does that mountain seem so familiar? she thought faintly, and couldn't put her hoof on it. "What are the next instructions?" She asked then, trying to shake off the ghosts.

Luna paused for a moment, drawing from her considerable skills at memorization. "Hmh. Follow the dagger's point until you reach the endless waterfall. There you will find the next clue." She paused and sighed. "Why on earth was this written in such maddening prose?" She huffed - a little pouch of fruit drawn from her pouch which she immediately began to crunch through some dried banana chips.

Celestia rolled her eyes and chuckled. "Near as I can tell, it was written by a poet almost five centuries ago." She paused, snatching a dried fig out from Luna's snack pouch and noshing on it slowly. "Supposedly, the original path was some kind of pilgrimage for the Ki-Lin." She nodded down below them, where a rough dirt and stone path wound up the mountain - then led down it in the direction of the needle-topped mountain. "It fell out of favor some two hundred years ago when a bandit king parked his army on the pilgrim's path."

Luna sighed softly, then shook her head. "Sister, do you get the impression that we are missing something here?" She said softly, looking about the tower. "There is... I feel as though this is ground we ought to know." She said in exasperation. "Like we ought to know something about this place."

Celestia nodded slowly. "Yes, I am beginning to get that impression. Yet I cannot put my hoof on what it might be." She too was a little exasperated at this feeling. "We need to keep moving while we have daylight." She said finally, after several moments of silence. Luna nodded once and the pair of them shot up into the sky in pursuit of answers, neither of them certain of what they might find.

~~~~~Sweet Apple Acres~~~~~

The kitchen remained in silent tableau for nearly a minute, with all ponies present listening to the gentle banging of the back door against the frame. "We're in trouble, aren't we?" said Sweetie Belle in the most miserable voice she could possibly make. Twilight quickly turned her gaze to Rainbow Dash, and nodded once. Dash's mouth tightened into a frown but she nodded, quickly shutting the front door behind her as she went outside.

Applejack sighed softly and carefully plated the slightly over-crisped applecake, dusting the powdered sugar over it. "That ain't gonna end well, Miss. Mark my words." she said softly, passing the treat onto the table where Twilight quickly began to divvy it up. Applejack quickly spooned the thick batter into the pan again, and the sizzling delicious smell filled the kitchen.

Pinkie Pie half-bounced in, plopping herself down on the chair next to the two fillies and giving them a comforting smile.
"It'll be okay girls. Rarity was just a little spooked, that's all." She gently poked them both in the belly, and got a pair of giggles out of them. "Now eat up! We've all got lots ta talk about after breakfast." She eyeballed Twilight slyly. "Don't we Miss Twi?"

Twilight sighed a little, but had to smile at Pinkie's enthusiasm. "Yes, it would appear that we do." Her eyes went to those too-innocent fillies. Or perhaps, no longer so-innocent fillies that she'd touched with her power without even intending to. Like it or not, that made her responsible for them. Even though I very much do not like it. she thought, keeping it very private and very silent.

Twilight was not about to cause the poor fillies any further distress by expressing her smoldering anger at the situation. ~"Oh? And why are you angry, beloved Shade? Are they not obviously happy?"~ The smoldering female voice of Umbra spoke gently into Twilight's ear - unheard by anypony else around her. Twilight felt some of the anger drain out of her unwillingly, lulled away by the sweet voice.

Twilight had to admit, the pair of them certainly did look like they were having fun as they giggled and snuggled up together - exchanging light kisses and soft caresses.. Still. It wasn't proper! ~"Tsk Tsk. Proper is a silly word, Shade. What matters is happiness, and so long as everypony is safe from genuine harm - who cares?"~ Twilight reached up to hold her head in her hoof, her mind swimming with conflicting emotions. Surprisingly, it didn't take her very long to swim through them.

Twilight knew - intellectually anyway - that fillies and colts had been fooling with one another at all ages since before the dawn of civilization. That modern society by and large disapproved of such experimentation was irrelevant. Rather it was that the catalyst had been an action on her part, rather than any natural growth, that caused her distress at their actions.

Ultimately, Twilight supposed that simply laid the responsibility for them upon her shoulders. ~"I knew you were special, my Shade. You barely even required a hint."~ Umbra's gentle voice cooed into her ears, sending a shiver down her spine. ~"These ponies simply require a strong, guiding hoof to protect them. Which you and I shall provide for them. So that they might know true happiness and safety under our caring gaze."~ Twilight couldn't help herself, she nodded slowly at the words.

Suddenly, the fresh scent of apples and powdered sugar under her nose snapped her out of her reverie. Pinkie Pie was smiling brightly at her, and holding a fresh slice of the applecake. Twilight smiled and took the plate, kissing Pinkie gently on the lips - a soft heat passing between them. For a moment, Twilight just threw away the thoughts of the day to revel in the simple display of affection, pressing her tongue to Pinkie's.

Of course, then Applebloom and Sweetie had to giggle brightly at them - sending Twilight's cheeks to blushing. Applebloom grinned brightly at her. "Ya'll are so cute when ya do that, Twilight." she said with a bright innocence. Lacking a more mature response, Twilight stuck her tongue out at Applebloom and dragged Pinkie up into her lap.

The Pink Party Pony made a squeaky sound and gave off a soft laugh as Twilight smirked. Applejack grinned at the both of them, joining in the general laughter of the kitchen. For a moment, Twilight felt as though she were simply sharing a moment with one big, extended family. Then she snagged a bit of the fried pastry and chomped down on it with vigor. Dash ought to be back soon enough. Then... Twilight sighed softly, internally. Pinkie gave her a gentle kiss on the cheek and hugged her reassuringly. Twilight smiled at her, and nuzzled her cheek to Pinkie's. Then I hope Rarity will be willing to talk.

~"She won’t be, my Shade. And when you find that out for yourself, I expect you to act appropriately."~ Umbra's voice spoke sharply to her, and Twilight closed her eyes briefly. Yes. No hesitation this time. she thought back, quietly.

She could no longer afford to hesitate. On this, and so many other things.

~~~~~~~~~

Rarity could not remember when she had run so quickly in her life. It was possible she never had run this fast before, which would make a lovely story if she was still alive by the end of it. True, she was not the dedicated athlete that Rainbow Dash was. Nor was she subject to the day to day hard labor that Applejack drove herself with. But Rarity was a lady, and that meant keeping her body in good physical condition. You needed stamina to survive some of those marathon-like shows.

So she ran faster than she'd ever run before, and she wasn't getting terribly winded by it either. She ducked between Apple trees and leapt nimbly over exposed roots, keeping beneath the cover of the foliage whenever she could. Her cart was utterly forgotten in the haze of terror and grim determination. She had to get help, but from where? If Twilight was out of the picture, that left precious few options.

So she ran, heading in the general direction of town. If she could get amongst other ponies, she was certain she could wrangle herself aboard the Friendship Express and then to Canterlot without otherwise being caught. No doubt one of the ponies in that room would soon be in hot pursuit, and Rarity was certain that it would be Rainbow Dash. She had no hope of outrunning the pegasus, but she might have a hope of outsmarting her.

She could feel her breathing coming heavier now, and took a moment to regain her breath against a lush tree, keeping her eyes moving while her chest heaved in and out. Think fast, Rarity. How can you get back into town before they can catch up with you? It wasn't an easy question.

It was also an academic one, as her eyes spotted dash weaving back and forth through the trees. Buck! Think, think... A Wheelbarrow - Rope! Her eyes alighted upon the coil laying in the barrow, alongside several buckets full of apples. Her eyes darted back and forth. She couldn't overpower dash, but...A plan formed quickly in her mind. This is insane, Rarity. she thought, with no small amount of irony. Then a fierce grin split her face. Well, you've done crazier things!

Rarity put all of her magic into it - the telekinetic aura grabbing the rope from the barrow, quickly tying it into a secure loop. A shove from her hooves quickly upturned the wheel barrow. Got to get the timing perfect. She thought, turning to see Dash closing in fast on her position. She planted her hooves and held her head up high, glaring haughtily at the pegasus - and concealing the loop of rope behind her back. Steady, Rarity... she thought, narrowing her eyes.

Time slowed to a crawl. Dash was closing in on her, preparing for some kind of tackle. Rarity felt the sweat drip down her forehead. Timing was everything. Dash closed in and Rarity magicked the lasso up over her head and towards the speeding pegasus - who had no time to dodge. The loop soared over Dash's body and closed tight, binding her wings to her back with one tug as Rarity flung herself out of the way.

Dash's eyes widened, realizing approximately two seconds before impact that her wings weren't flapping any longer. She collided headlong into the upturned wheelbarrow, sending it and her barrel rolling across the orchard, while the rope wrapped up around the barrow trapping Dash inside. Rarity looked up to see the wheelbarrow smash into a stout tree, cracking the thing in half before settling upside down on the ground with Dash presumably under it.

Rarity felt tightness in her chest, a feeling of incredible guilt and sadness at what she'd just done. Worse still, her ankle hurt like the dickens - the result of her uncontrolled dive. It only took a brief touch to the ground and a searing bolt of pain to tell her that she'd hurt it badly. She forced herself up to her hooves and limped as quickly as she could, tears streaming down her cheeks. I cannot leave without knowing she is alive and well enough. I cannot.

No matter how little sense it might actually make for making an escape, she had to be certain. Possessed she might be, Dash was still her friend. Leaning against the battered tree, she pushed the wheel barrow up to gaze inside... and found no pony laying there. Rarity gawped for a moment. How did- her thought was cut off a moment later by a strong forehoof grabbing her around the waist. She had only enough time to scream before the figure dragged her through the darkness.

~~~~~~~~

Zecora dropped down from the limbs of the apple tree, her gaze steady on where Rarity had been dragged into the shadows. So. Shadowblight lives again. her thoughts grimly ran. She spent a moment in mourning for the poor pony that had been taken, and for all of those who had already fallen under its sway. Zecora contemplated - briefly - attempting to rescue Rarity from the clutches of the Dark One, and dismissed it almost immediately. There was no telling how bad the situation had gotten at the Apple Farm either.

Dear one, I am sorry. Zecora thought mournfully. But I must hurry. There is too little time. She turned and galloped at full speed towards Ponyville, slinging her stave over her shoulders. Berry will listen to me, as will Ditzy. Perhaps others. We must leave this place at once, no matter how much it may pain me to do so. Zecora grabbed a potion from her pouch and downed it in a single gulp - her hooves suddenly a blur upon the ground as she sped nimbly through the orchard.

They would leave ponyville ,and retreat to the safety of White Tail Wood. There were good spirits there, spirits that would resist the encroachment of the Shadowblight. They could not remain forever, but it would give them time to concoct some sort of plan. Poor filly.. She thought sadly of Scootaloo, now lying asleep in her home. To lose her friends to such a thing. To come so close to being taken herself. Yet perhaps, just perhaps - that was a sign from the gods. A good sign, even.

This one yet has a purpose, they might say.

~~~~~~~~~

The air inside of Pony Joe's was thick with unspoken tension. Shining Armor was looking sternly at the mares across the table from him. Cadence had gone serene - a mask that Shining was all too familiar with. It was the sort of look Celestia adopted when she was at her angriest, and she didn't wish anypony to know just how pissed she was. Shadow Dancer and Silent Moon had fallen silent, for their part. Neither of them looking directly at Cadence.

Maybe they realized just how angry Cadence is. That would have to be a feat, given that Moon was obviously blind. Maybe her other senses were telling her just how much danger she was in. How much danger everypony in that room likely was in, right at that moment. "What you are telling me I must do..." Cadence broke the silence suddenly, her voice quiet and aloof. "You realize how insane it sounds, yes?" The voice was still quiet - but there was no mistaking the raging torrent of power held barely in check behind it.

Moon had been the spokespony for the last hour or so. The last time Shadow Dancer had spoken, she'd gotten whapped over the back of her head by Moon's wing. That gentle, still melodious voice spoke softly. "I do. M'lady, you must understand, I would not be telling you to do these things if I did not believe them to be necessary." She opened her mouth again, and then shut it with an audible snap at Cadence's sudden glare upon her.

"Necessary? You dare to suggest this madness is necessary?" For the first time, that serenity cracked, and a pink hoof slammed into the table with nearly enough force to send it flying. "I ought to raze this city to the ground. I ought to burn it down around your ears for what you've done to her!" Her voice hissed, the thick feeling of ambient magic becoming thick enough to taste - metallic and blood-like in the air. "And were I Celestia, you can be assured that I would already have done so!"

Her last words thundered through the shop, rattling the windows and shaking the tables and chairs as though there had been an earthquake. For the first time, Shadow Dancer showed true fear on her face - a look not unlike that of a deer gazing into the headlight of an oncoming train. Moon showed only gentle concern and sadness, and Shining Armor wondered what on earth could be going through the snow-white creature's mind.

Cadence sucked in a deep breath after no response came, and the serene gaze settled back into place. "But I am not my aunt, and for that you can thank your lucky stars." She snapped softly, her voice not quite fully under control. "I will not do this. I cannot do this. You are asking me to abandon one I love with all of my heart, and for what?" She slammed her hoof again, more gently this time. "You say the world depends on it, yet those words ring hollow in my ears. I can see no benefit to the world here." Her words were soft, and full of conviction.

Moon shook her head slowly. "M'lady... You must be in Canterlot when the time comes. You must not take her back there, not for any reason." She leaned up on the table, speaking in a softly intense voice of her own. "Believe me, I understand your plight. You do not know, you cannot know the price that has already been paid by others." Her voice went soft, her head drooping. "You cannot comprehend the price that will yet be paid by even more if you do this."

Cadence opened her mouth as if to retort, then shut it, staring silently at Moon. "...And what of Winterlight?" She asked quietly, and some of the tension felt like it drained out of the room. Moon was still hanging her head over the table, and so Dancer spoke up softly.

"She's a fool. She pines for her lost queen, for the one she loved above all others. We think that Tantalus made her some kind of promise about returning her to being, but he is long dead now. Whatever his plans might have been, that one died with him." Dancer shook her head, reaching over to touch Moon's hoof. "Look, I know this all sounds nuts. I know you've got no reason to really trust us." She paused, squeezing Moon's hoof.

Shining raised his hoof, trying to capture the attention of the table. "It isn't a lack of trust. It's a lack of understanding." He frowned mightily, feeling his own heart aching at even the thought of doing what they had said. "You're talking like you know the future." His eyes fixed on Moon. "As though you somehow know what's going to happen."

Silence settled upon the table for several long minutes. No one spoke, no one moved. Cadence looked at Shining with something approaching shock, as though the very thought had not even occurred to her. Moon had bitten down on her lip and Dancer looked to the side, her lips drawn tightly over her teeth.

The silence reigned for nearly twenty minutes, before something seemed to break in Silent Moon. She took a breath and spoke softly. "Long ago, a great pony asked a powerful spirit to grant him foresight into what the future of the land that pony so loved. This pony recorded all of the things he saw, but had the wisdom to know that in the wrong hooves this knowledge could doom the world. So this pony placed that knowledge in the hooves of the chosen few that pony could trust. These few would then hide what they knew away and pass down the tales amongst only their kin, knowing that one day that knowledge might be needed"

Silence met these statements, and Moon spoke softly again - her voice full of conviction. "One such student was a young Alicorn by the name of Celestia. Yet when the time came to turn the knowledge she had been given to use, Celestia could not bring herself to pay the price demanded of her." Moon dipped her head, sadness redolent in every word she spoke. "She was certain she could change the future. That her centuries of knowledge would give her the power to cheat fate of its prize." Moon half smiled then, looking up. "That she may yet succeed is a testament to her power. But a price must still be paid, even if it be a lesser one."

Silence came again, and Cadence spoke softly. "And now you are applying your own knowledge of the future." She looked up into Silent Moon's milky white eyes. "You're afraid that if you tell us what you know, it will break that future." Silent Moon nodded once, and Cadence gently blew out her cheeks. "Shining?" she said quietly, her eyes turning to her husband.

Shining nodded once. "I can't tell, Cadence. It sounds pretty fantastical to me." She paused and sighed. "But It doesn't sound like she's lying either. I don't know what to think." He shook his head in irritation, glaring at them. "Give us something we can use to verify this. We can't just take a story like this at face value. Not with what's at stake." There was pain in his voice, and a pain in his heart he dared not show more of.

Moon took a deep breath and Dancer grabbed her shoulder. "We can tell you one thing." she said softly, getting a sharp look from Moon. "Twilight is in Ponyville right now, and two ponies are going to escape with knowledge of what is going on with her. A young one, and somepony from a faraway land." She looked up, a look of sincerity on her face. "Go back to Ponyville. Find and talk to those ponies. If they can't convince you in addition to what we've already told you - then there's nothing else we could possibly say that will change your minds."

Cadence frowned, then nodded slowly, standing up from her chair. "Very well. I will do this, but if I find you have attempted to deceive us...." The gentle threats made both of the maidens across the table look a little paler - a feat for the snow-white Silent moon. "Shining. It appears we may have to use swifter methods to return to Ponyville."

Shining nodded, hopping off his chair and trotting towards the door. Moon raised her hoof. "Wait! Winterlight will undoubtedly know you are in town by now! She'll do whatever it takes to stop you from leaving!" Her voice was soft, and obviously concerned for the husband and wife who now stood at the door.

Cadence flared out her wings, and a rush of power nearly bowled Moon and Dancer off of their hooves. Cadence turned, and they stared in awe at her eyes - now merely glowing with opaque white power. Cadence's voice echoed through the room, at once soft and as powerful as Love itself. "I would like to see her try."

Chapter 19 - The Diamond's Regard

~~~~~~Twilight City~~~~~~~~

The front door to Pony Joe's slowly opened into the silent street, and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza strode into it without a word. Her husband, Prince Shining Armor followed in her hoofsteps while projecting a thick violet shield of energy around the both of them. There were no shoppers or onlookers in the street, only a single pegasus in a dark purple flight suit and bright golden goggles.

Cadence turned her eyes upon the pegasus, and spoke gently - if gently meant that her voice rumbled through the square like the power of the earth itself. "You will not stay my path, Captain. If you attempt to do so, it will not go well for you." The pegasus shifted in place, its gaze still placid as though it was not bothered by thundering declarations of intent. Then again, perhaps she was simply used to such from her once queen.

Captain Winterlight smiled faintly at her, and gave a little shake of her head as Shining Armor moved up alongside Cadence. "Whatever gave you the impression that I was here to get in your way, Princess? I'm just here to warn you the roads are going to be dreadfully unsafe for a time." She cooed softly, as Cadence's magic lifted Shining onto her back. There was a brief moment where he squirmed into position, hanging onto her slim back. Winterlight arched an eyebrow. "And just what do you think you're doing, Princess?"

Cadence's wings flared and she smiled. "Leaving." her horn suddenly glowed an eye watering white as her wings descended in one powerful flap. Magic surged through the Alicorn's body and wind blasted through the streets from beneath her wings. The sheer force sent them rocketing into the air, as her pegasus magic warped the very density of the air around them.

Winterlight was sent flying into a wall as windows up and down the streets shattered from the sudden pressure wave set off by Cadence's wings. The two soared into the skies above Twilight City at astonishing speeds, and Cadence smirked in satisfaction. Most would have thought it was impossible to fly like this, and it was... for an ordinary pegasus.

Cadence was far from an ordinary pegasus, even though she had once been one. Worse still for them, one she deeply loved was in danger - and no foe was going to keep her from getting back to her little Twilight. They think their little power makes them strong. Cadence knew better. She knew what real power was, and now she was going to give them a little taste of it.

Dozens of dark-suited figures appeared around her - bursting forth from the shadows cast by the clouds themselves. Cadence did not hesitate even for a moment, turning her head to direct rapid fire magical blasts at her pursuers - blasting them away to crash down into the city below, their bodies smoking from the pure magical energy.

Cadence snarled silently as even more of them began to press in - and found themselves foiled by a sudden burst of violet shield around them. Shining grinned fiercely at their attackers. "Come and get some, Blunderbolts!" He spat out at them, and Cadence felt her own fierce smile cross her face. That's my Knight. She thought with exultant pride, as they continued to put distance between themselves and the city below.

Once she was certain she had more than enough cold air to work with, Cadence executed a perfect twist of her body in midair. Shining grit his teeth and hung on as another massive blast of air pressure burst from her wings sent them rocketing over the treetops. She could feel Shining barely holding on to her body as she accelerated at an incredible pace. What a Stallion! she thought with a flush of lust through her body - likely precipitated by the massive amounts of magic she was using. There were perilous few non pegasus ponies that could stand the massive force that often accompanied a flight like this.

More Shadowbolts appeared from beneath the trees, and more of them fell before her blasts of power. The few she missed found themselves smashed against Shining's shield, battered out of the way by the rapidly moving sphere. They kept coming, and the duo kept smashing them out of their way. Little by little, the Shadowbolts began to retreat - either too injured, or too terrified of the force of nature that was ripping branches off their trees as they flew past.

Cadence smiled at the sight of them beginning to give up, and Shining Armor gave a whoop of victory from behind her back. Cadence grinned as she felt his own excitement making itself known against her back, and decided that a little alone time might be necessary once they'd spoken to these mysterious ponies in town. Cadence could not guess who the young pony might be, but there was only one in Ponyville that fit the description of 'pony from a faraway land.'

Shining grinned at her, and Cadence returned his grin with a fierce, loving smile. Let this Shadow believe it could break them down, that it could win. There was only one force in the world that could not be contained, and could not be stopped. Only one power that no other could match. It could even be summed up in a little phrase Cadence had once read from a book - a phrase she had adopted as her own personal battle cry. A phrase she now let loose exultantly, in a voice that rippled through the forest and into the world around her.

A declaration of War against the Shadow, because be it ever so strong...

"Love Conquers All!"

~~~~~~~Sweet Apple Acres~~~~~~

Rarity's eyes shot open, finding herself lying in a soft feather bed, covered in a sweet smelling white sheet. She shot up, looking quickly around herself - it was a bedroom. Applejack's bedroom, not to put too fine a point on it. Her right forehoof had been bound and splinted carefully, though it still badly ached.

There were no other ponies in the room, and no sign of anything wrong with her mind or body. She quickly did a mental check over, and spoke aloud. "I am Rarity, Equestria's finest fashion designer, and Element of Generosity. I am also quite fabulous." She paused, licking her teeth for a moment in thought. "Everything seems to be in order." She opined to the silent room, then wondered why she was talking to herself.

Her eyes went to the splinted and bound hoof, and realized all at once why she was alone. It had to be broken, which meant that getting anywhere in any kind of hurry was not going to happen. And there's no way in Tartarus I'm going to try jumping or climbing out the window without four working hooves." she thought bitterly.

Who needed chains or rope? She was as effectively a prisoner as any iron bars could make her. Especially with Rainbow Dash downstairs to chase her should she somehow evade immediate capture. So Rarity drew herself up in the bed, eyeballing the clean looking water pitcher that sat enticingly next to her. Ha. As though I were foolish enough to believe that it is truly untouched. she sniffed at it derisively, and scanned the room as she did so.

Sadly, the room offered no immediate options for her to effect some kind of escape or message to the outside world. Steady on, Rarity. she thought sternly to herself, trying to stave off the feeling of despair. It was difficult of course, but a Lady must be strong in times of adversity. Doubly so when family was involved, and for Sweetie Belle... there was no end to Rarity's strength when it came to her little sister. Where there is the will, there is a way, darling.

So she waited, putting her mind to boiling over how she could use the various sundries within the room to affect an escape. Darkness would undoubtedly give her a better opportunity, but that was hours away. It did not seem as though they intended to leave her alone either. The door swung open, and a deep-purple coated pony slowly walked through it.

Rarity steeled her nerves and held her head high. She would not show her friend any more fear, and would not give her the satisfaction of seeing her act any less than a true Lady should. Defiance might be cheap, but it was all Rarity had left. Her eyes went to the plate glass window and felt a little knot of sickness in her stomach. Well. Perhaps not all she had left, but some things were best not thought about until it became clear that all hope was lost.

The dark-coated, dragon eyed Twilight sat across the room from Rarity. The door still open just a crack or so, facing away from rarity. She's going to see if I'm foolish enough to try to run in my condition. Hmph. I will not cower and claw at her hooves. Rarity did not speak, and did not move. She simply met those dragon slit eyes with as cold a regard as she had ever given another creature, her face a mask of haughty disdain.

The false Twilight's mouth opened a little, and then shut. Rarity kept the look upon her face, refusing to let whatever this was intimidate her into speaking first. Many emotions passed over the pony's face, before settling on sadness. She looked down and sighed. "I didn't want this, Rarity."

Rarity paused for a moment. It certainly sounded like her, especially in that sad inflection that Twilight often had in difficult times. "I don't suppose you did, Twilight. Yet here we are." She crossed her forehooves as primly as she could, tossing her mane over her shoulder. "So. I suppose you've come to do to me whatever it is you've done to my sister and my friends." Rarity's tone was as cold as ice, and rolled testily across the room.

Twilight winced a little at her tone, and turned her head slightly away. "I didn't mean to get Sweetie Belle involved in this, Rarity. It was an accident, I swear to you." There it was, that desperate tone in Twilight's voice. Rarity knew it well, from the few times her friend had been driven to near madness. "As for our friends-" she began...

When Rarity cut across Twilight's speech, her words as sharp as a surgeon's blade."Really. An accident? I find it awfully hard to believe you have brainwashed my beloved little sister - and Applejack's too, come to that - by accident." Twilight was actually driven a step back, staring at Rarity in surprise. Rarity poured acid into her words, a desperate plan forming in her mind. "If you truly believe in your heart that we are your friends Twilight, you will let me go this very instant." Twilight stared at her, as if uncomprehending - and Rarity plowed on. "You will let me go and speak to Celestia in Canterlot about what has happened, and we can find a way to fix this together."

Twilight bit at her lower lip, and Rarity tried to cling to the hope that her words would reach her friend. Please, Twilight... she silently begged, even as her words came out softly. "I wish to have faith in you. But first you must have faith in me." Rarity sensed things could go either way now, and so stopped speaking. Instead, she decided to force the issue. She gently uncovered herself from the sheets, and scooted over to the side of the bed.

Twilight watched her, as she hopped gently off the bed, purposefully keeping her splinted hoof off the ground. It hurt even to move the damn thing, but she had no choice right now. She quietly began moving towards the door. If she does not let me leave...then... Then Rarity would face her fate, her head held high.

Like a Lady ought to.

~~~~~~~~~~~

Twilight met Rarity's gaze as the door swung open at the touch of Rarity's magic. Dash sat directly outside the door, her head wrapped in a white linen bandage and bruises obvious all over her torso. Applejack sat next to her, her forehoof wrapped around Dash's shoulders and nuzzled into them softly. Pinkie Pie stood at the end of the hallway, quietly talking to the two fillies that had gotten dragged into this, and giggling in soft humor at their antics. Rarity looked with pity down that hallway, and then turned those pitiless eyes upon Twilight.

"Rarity, please." Twilight whispered, having already made peace with her plan of action - and subsequently, that plan with Umbra. "Don't." Rarity sniffed softly at the words, her head still held regally high. It was clear even to Twilight that every step she took cost Rarity a great deal of pain, and yet still she was walking. Determination was written in her face, and defiance in her eye.

"Your choice, Twilight." Rarity said gently, turning away. "Don't try to tell yourself any different. It was always, and still is your choice." She walked past the door frame, where Dash and Applejack sat it one another's hooves. "I'm dreadfully sorry about those, dear." Rarity gently spoke to Dash, with a small smile crossing those beautiful lips. "I promise you, when all of this is over I shall repay you for them a thousand fold."

Dash looked at her - a combination of irritation and amusement written on her face. She spoke softly. "You were just defending yourself, Rares. Nice trick with the rope, by the way." There was an ironic sort of smile on her face as she said it, and an equally ironic tone in her voice.

Applejack, turning her eyes away from Rarity spoke softly. "You really ought'a go back in there n' talk t' her Rarity." She sounded so incredibly sincere that Rarity simply smiled at her, continuing to walk. "Quit bein' a damn fool! Who d'you think bound yer damn hoof?" She called out, a trace of her usual ornery nature bleeding through into her words.

Rarity spoke as she walked, her voice soft. "Just because a jailer takes care of his prisoners does not make them any less prisoners, Applejack." Her voice was arrogant and proud - and also vicious enough to set Applejack to wincing away from the words. "Perhaps you ought to be expressing that wonderful honesty to Twilight about what's happened to Applebloom, instead of worrying about me."

Twilight stared down the hallway, as though she was lost for words as Rarity came to the two little fillies sitting in Pinkie Pie's lap. "Come along, Sweetie Belle." Rarity said gently, a quiet firmness to her tone. Sweetie blinked up at her in surprise, as though she wasn't quite sure what had driven Rarity to say that. "We're going on a little trip to Canterlot. Now come along. Move that flank." Her tone was a bit sharper as Sweetie lethargically moved, her eyes focused on Applebloom now with a bit of sadness and disappointment.

Twilight found her voice then. "Rarity, stop. Don't take one more step, Or I'll-" once again, Twilight's words were cut short by the icy gaze of Rarity whipping around to bore into her eyes. The voice of Umbra had gone silent, and a powerful sense of dominance radiated from Rarity's form. She was injured, weak, and all alone - and she was showing no fear of Twilight.

"Or you will what Twilight Sparkle?" The whip crack of Rarity's voice traveled down the hallway, and seemed to physically strike Twilight in the chest. Rarity lifted up her injured forehoof and purposefully set it down on the first stair of the staircase, the white hot pain obvious in Rarity's voice as she spoke. "What will you do?"

Twilight stared into those diamond blue eyes, fierce with determination and teared up with pain. Rarity's hoof gently took Sweetie Belle's, but she did not avert her gaze. Twilight could not bring herself to look away from those eyes, from that icy-cold stare.

"Well, Twilight Sparkle." Said Rarity's pain filled voice, once more. "What will you do?"

For the very first time, Twilight felt her resolve begin to crack.

~~~~~~Ponyville~~~~~~

Zecora knocked firmly on the door to the shop, then pushed her way in - only to come face to face with a broad brimmed goblet, a quarter full of red goo. Berry Punch glared into Zecora's eyes, who nodded once and downed the thick concoction without a second word. Silence reigned between them, and then Berry sighed softly in relief before speaking. "Not good, I take it?"

Zecora shook her head firmly. "Get your things and pack them fine, we only have a little time." she quickly began to pull down jars, trying to judge what would be most useful for the road. Medicines. Salves and dried herbs. Grandmothers recipe book. Berry was staring at Zecora for a moment, then nodded in silence and quickly rushed upstairs.

Zecora noticed nothing around her for a time, as she quietly agonized over which of her cloaks she wished to bring... when she noticed the little orange coated filly at her hooves, looking down at the floor. "There's nothing we can do, is there." It was not a question, it was a statement. The heartbreak was clear in her voice, and it was more than enough to drive through Zecora's own fears like a steel spike.

Zecora fell to her knees and gently placed her hoof under Scootaloo's chin. "Little one, don't be a dope." she said, with a little grin. "This is no time to give up hope. Though darkness holds them now, you see - A way to free them there will be." Scootaloo looked up, and nodded once. "Go get your things, and feel no fright." Zecora looked up and smiled a little. "This is a time to run, but there will be a time to fight."

Scootaloo closed her eyes then nodded firmly, scampering out the front door a moment later. Zecora cocked her ear, and heard the buzz of wings rocketing away from the shop. Then she went back to the difficult task before her, her thoughts brooding. She will be safe. The Gods will watch over her, until her time comes. She paused, holding up a pitch black bottle with a grim smile. And when it does, you must be there to protect her too.

~~~~~~~

Scootaloo did not need to go far. Not many ponies knew about her situation, and that was just the way she liked it. The tiny orphanage building was often overlooked by most of the town's inhabitants - and Scoots often took extra care not to be seen exiting it or entering it at the times of the day when somepony might notice. The place was empty, as it usually was around this time of the day. Ms. Charity and Ms. Goodwork, who kept the place running, were off doing errands while all the other kids were out playing or in school.

Scootaloo rushed into the sleeping room, and threw open her trunk - carefully lifting her scooter repair kit and putting it into the little pair of saddle bags that Dash had gotten her last hearth-warming. She followed it with her own hoof-made pillow and a few other odds and ends - her Rainbow Dash shirt, her bag of marbles - the little golden locket with the pictures of her parents, which she made absolutely certain were stowed carefully away. She also grabbed her bag of trail mix - dried fruits mostly, but some nuts were in there too. Her tiny bag of carefully saved up bits. Her compass, and...

Her hoof found the bright red cloak, made from hard wearing red silk and embroidered with a bright blue shield upon which a rampant filly in white smiled. Scootaloo closed her eyes, and felt all the strength sap out of her. Sweetie. Applebloom. Tears came again, though not quite as strong as they had been a few hours before. I'm sorry. I shouldn't have brought up that stupid liquor. I should've been stronger. I should've...something. She slammed her head against the battered wooden chest, the pain cutting through her grief.

She didn't know how long she was there, but after a time the tears began to dry up. She grasped the red cloak and threw it around her neck, tightening the knot firmly. "I'm gonna save you." She said to the empty room, mounting the saddlebags over her back. "I'm gonna get you girls back, and ain't nothing's gonna stop me." She continued, as she grabbed the pencil from atop the scattered papers on the study desk and began to write, the final drip of a few tears spattering against the paper.

A few moments later, she carefully folded the paper and put it on her pillow. She looked up at the little photograph of the Crusaders holding up the talent show trophy from just a year or so ago, the one that sat next to her bed. Her eyes burned for a moment, and then she picked it up, stowing it away in her pack. She took one last look around the place that had for so long been her home, and turned away. "G'bye." She said, trying to fight back her emotions.

She walked towards the door, feeling some strange strength feeding into her limbs. The music played softly in her head as she halfheartedly sang, her voice growing with each step she took. "Now there's just me to fight the fight... But I won’t shed a tear." She shoved open the doorway, hopping down the steps slowly. "I'll go anywhere to fight the foe, and I will show no fear."

She hopped up on her scooter, and paused to look towards the bright blue sky. "For I'm the Cutie Mark Crusader, on a quest to save my friends." Her voice rang out through the empty alleyway, echoing off of the walls. "And I'll fight on forever, until we're all together again." Scootaloo's wings began to buzz, setting her cape to billowing in the wind they created, and took off down the road towards Zecora's place. Upon her trusty scooter, the little filly felt a tiny spark begin to bloom inside of her heart.

Just a little spark... for now.

~~~~~Sweet Apple Acres~~~~~~

Twilight inhaled softly, and then exhaled. Rarity's unflinching regard felt like it saw through to her very soul, and why would it not? Rarity had always been far more perceptive than most ponies would ever know. Her words had cut Twilight to the quick, and forced her to confront that all too simple question. What would she do?

What could she do?

The moment stretched into forever, and Twilight felt herself teetering over a cliff. The world before her, and the world behind. Everything up until now could be answered for, could be swept away. It would not be easy - and there would be hard prices to pay for some of it - but nothing was beyond her ability to pay. She looked down that hallway with her assembled friends, and their eyes upon her, but especially into those diamond eyes that did not look away.

Twilight knew she would need that strength, in the days to come. "I'm going to come with you." She said quietly down the hallway. Shock appeared on Rarity's face, followed by a steady mix of emotions - which eventually won out into pride. Twilight slowly walked down the hallway at an even pace, and Rarity lifted her injured hoof off the lower step - wincing a little in the process.

Twilight picked up the pace and hurried to Rarity's side, sighing. "You and your dramatic gestures." She muttered, half angry - and half lovingly. Rarity just beamed at her. Twilight gently moved under the injured hoof to support Rarity with her shoulder, and looked up into those shining eyes. Twilight bit at her lip softly, looking down the stairwell sadly.

Rarity blinked at her a little in surprise, followed immediately by a warm smile. "What's wrong, Twilight?" she said softly, tilting her head fetchingly to one side. That gorgeous mane pouring over her shoulder and the sweet and elite tone in her voice echoing in Twilight's ears.

Twilight whispered softly. "No more hesitation." She turned in one motion and pressed her lips to Rarity’s firmly, pressing out her tongue to slip past those delicate lips. Rarity's eyes widened in shock, moving to pull away - then finding her body stilled, unable to do so. Her pupils slowly began to contract, as Twilight's eyes closed and the shadow of her mane slowly liquidized as her power began to flow.

Applejack and Rainbow Dash both smiled at the scene, then turned back to focus on one another - secure in the knowledge that all was right with the world. Pinkie Pie giggled and shooed the two fillies down the hallway, giving Rarity and Twi a little privacy for now. Twilight remained locked in her embrace with Rarity, both of their eyes closed in the kiss - which was slowly becoming a much more mutual affair.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Rarity could not move her body, she could not feel any pain, and her world had focused down to only one thing - Twilight. Everything else seemed trivial and pointless, unworthy of her direct attention. All that mattered was that soft kiss - those gentle, insistent lips and the velvety tongue teasing at her own.

Rarity was no stranger to intimacy with a mare, though a Lady did not kiss and tell. Yet nothing she had done before this moment felt like it could ever possibly compare with this simple moment. Intellectually, her mind knew this was wrong - that she should not be feeling these things. That she should run as quickly as she could, as far away from Twilight as she could manage.

And for a little time, she tried to struggle - valiantly, defiantly - but defiance is a poor emotion when confronted with a dream fulfilled. Oh certainly, the details were a little different - and perhaps, there were some little niggling doubts that would need to be addressed. Yet all of that paled to the emotions that now built up inside of her. She was lost amidst a sea of love and acceptance, a feeling of safety that filled every little crack in her heart and soul. All of the loss and rejection and failures were swept away in a torrent of that sweetest of all elixirs - Love.

Rarity no longer wanted to run away from this. She wanted this kiss, this glorious moment to last forever if it could. She had wasted years of her life searching for her Prince Charming, and her Princess Alluring had been right here in front of her the whole time. Maybe not love at first sight, but love at first kiss was more than romantic enough for Rarity's sensibilities. So she simply stopped caring about silly little things like running away, and leaned into those glorious lips to show that the gift she had been given was very much reciprocated.

Rarity tightened her injured leg around Twilight's neck, and gave off a pretty little gasp of pleasure - her tongue finally responding to the invasion with no small amount of vigor. Rarity was more than a little pleased that Twilight was so obviously returning the passion, and was now more than certain that this was indeed Love and not some lesser emotion.

Rarity could feel herself filling with that glorious light... Or was it shadow? Twilight had changed certainly, but perhaps Rarity had been a touch hasty in presuming they were bad changes. Sweetie would certainly need a stern talking to, given her behavior - but perhaps no more than that. It was good to be understanding with one's little sister.

The kiss could not last forever, and when it finally broke it was like taking in those first deep breaths after coming up from a long stay underwater. Like emerging into life once again, rarity gasped in deep and cleansing breaths. She had been drowning beneath a sea of loneliness, and a purple hoof had pulled her from the waves. Twilight was looking at her with half hopeful eyes, as though she couldn't quite believe she'd been so bold. Rarity took a moment to admire the purple faceted gems within those eyes, and found that the dragon look was not quite as bad as she'd first thought.

Rarity put on her best sultry smile, nuzzling her cheek up against Twilight's. "Twilight do you really..?" Rarity whispered, hoping beyond hope that at long last, she'd found the way. Twilight's smile blossomed, opening up like the petals of a rose. She said nothing, as nothing truly needed to be said. She simply kissed Rarity again, her own hoof pulling the white unicorn in closer. Rarity gave off a little squeal of surprise and then returned the affection enthusiastically.

After all, some of Rarity's favorite stories were about the beautiful maiden falling for the dark and mysterious prince. Prince, Princess. Details, details. She thought with a wicked little smile, drawing away from the second kiss with a throaty sigh of satisfaction. "Mmm..." Rarity purred, nuzzling her cheek up against Twilight's. "Say it for me... Please?" She plead, closing her eyes and leaning into that soft and strong shoulder. "I need to hear you say it..." She whispered again, shutting her eyes tight to the world...

~~~~~~~~~

Twilight couldn't repress her smile, and returned the nuzzle affectionately. Though Twilight had feared what she would have to say here - she found she could not lie. That here, in this little hallway, in this little house - the truth would set her free. No more hesitation - but more importantly, no more hiding from her true self.

Twilight's lips parted and she whispered back softly. "I Love you, Rarity. I will never, ever leave you." the words poured out of her heart, her soul. Twilight felt herself fighting back a sob of tears, of emotions long suppressed deep within her heart. She truly did love her, with just as much of her heart and soul as she loved Dash or Applejack. They were more than friends now, more than just lovers. Twilight didn't have a word for it - and for once in her life, she didn't need one. The proof was in the Love.

Rarity whispered back, her own voice thick with emotions. "I love you, Twilight Sparkle. And you had best not, or else!" There was a teasing joke to her words, a relieved burst of emotions. They had both found their port in the storm of the world, and that feeling of gentle safety permeated them both.

Another had words for Twilight too - as a soothing and motherly voice spoke to her, brimming with pride, ~"Well done, my Shade. Gloriously well done. You see? She is so much happier now. She only needed to be shown the beauty of our love. Imagine what we could do, my Shade - if we could show this to all of Equestria..."~

~~~~~~

Rarity felt Twilight slowly sitting down next to the window at the end of the hallway, and she found herself slowly lowered down next to her. With her uninjured forehoof now free of having to support her weight, she wrapped it around Twilight's neck and nuzzled into that sweet scented coat. Safe. Warm. Happy. She would deal with Sweetie Belle in a few minutes, but for now it could wait.

It looked like the books were right after all. "Love conquers all." Rarity whispered, and closed her eyes with a smile.

Author's Note

Back in the saddle! YEEEEHAW :ajsmug:

Also! Ha HA! Literary devices!

Chapter 20 - Sunset Exodus

~~~~~Ponyville, One hour until Sunset.~~~~~

Three large sets of saddlebags sat, leaning against one another on the floor of Berry and Zecora's Potions and Potables shop. Each stuffed to the seams with supplies, trinkets, and equipment. Several tents were bundled up nearby, as were a small pile of sleeping bags. Scootaloo sat near the packs with Pina Colada, Berry's daughter - and Dinky Hooves. The three of them were quietly talking, trying to keep up morale in spite of the difficult situation with soft jokes and little giggles. If either of the two fillies thought Scootaloo's cloak - which she had refused to remove - was odd, neither one said a word about it.

Upstairs, Zecora sat brooding at the kitchen table where she'd found herself delighted to share meals with her newfound family. When fate had conspired to force her from her home in the Everfree, she had not anticipated that anypony in town would be so happy to take her in. Yet Berry Punch had not so much as blinked an eye, welcoming Zecora's talents at potion making and brewing into her business. Though it had been a truly long time since Zecora had seen her family, she had found a new one here - and for the first time in many years, had felt truly content.

It therefore was sensible that this turn of events had turned her mood truly sour, and her anger set to the boil. That any creature or force would endanger those she now called mahala - Family - angered her deep in the pit of her soul. A moment later, the door to the kitchen swung open to the hooves of Berry Punch and Ditzy Hooves, both of whom sat down quietly at the table. Zecora exhaled softly. "We have little time, my friends - Till shadowed power peruses our end."

Berry rolled her eyes and smacked the table firmly. Her voice had that slight slur to it that suggested Berry had gotten an early start with the wine, but it was plenty coherent. "Zeccy, I put up with that manure normally cuz I know it's your thing. Right now though, I think ya oughta can it - I'm in no mood to be sifting through your words to try and figure out what you're sayin." Zecora stared at Berry in shock for a few moments before sighing gustily and nodding in sullen acquiescence. Berry smirked at her, in a way that other ponies might have read as sexy. "Don' get your tail in a twist, darlin. I'll make ya my broccoli marsala once we're someplace safe."

Zecora blinked and had to hastily lap up the little bit of drool she emitted at the thought of that oh-so-delectable dish. It was more than enough to take her mind off her traditional speech patterns, and Berry was probably right too. "I... This will be difficult for me." Zecora worried a bit, tapping her hooves together and the frustration obvious in her voice. When she spoke next, her lilting tones had been replaced by a crisp formal speech - like somepony who had been to finishing school. "But we do have too little time to bother with formalities. So." She looked up, pressing those hooves firmly together to keep them from tapping. "Who was willing to listen to our good sense?"

The door swung open a moment later - and a tan-coated stallion with a rumpled brown mane walked in with a serious look on his face. "At least one stallion was." He said brusquely, in a bright Trottingham accent. Ditzy leapt up from the table and threw her hooves around him, and he gently patted her back. "Wasn't about to let you run off alone, Ditty. Lyra and Bon Bon will be here shortly, too. Minuette is packing up the lab, and will be joining us in about an hour with the cart." He quietly informed the room, as Ditzy slowly let him go with a big happy smile on her face.

Berry and Zecora blinked at him, and he smiled. "Terribly sorry. I don't believe we've been properly introduced." He crossed the room smartly, pulling a little stool over to sit next to Ditzy. ""Time Turner. P.H.d. in history, physics, chronophysics, chronography, chronology, temporal mechanics both practical and theoretical, and a lifelong fascination with all things timey-wimey. A pleasure to make your acquaintances." his smile was bright, energetic and cheerful after that rather impressive little speech.

Zecora shook her head a little at all of that. What an odd gentlecolt. She thought amusedly, and then tried to retake control of the conversation. "Very well, that is a good start. Berry, did Miss Cheerilee take heed? And what of the Mayor?" They had all despaired of convincing the Mayor of the severity of the situation - but Zecora had faint hopes.

Berry shook her head. "Cheery won’t leave the kids. She says since she can't just scoop 'em up and haul 'em outta town, she'll make sure there's a plan for 'em to get out when the shit hits the fan." Berry reached under the table to pull out a green glass bottle, and Zecora gave her a stern look as she poured some of it into a glass - but only filled half the glass, and Zecora nodded in approval. Berry picked it up and took a pull before continuing to speak. "Mayor's a bitch anyway. We were never gonna get her to lissen."

Ditzy shook her head slowly. "Not so much luck with me. Cloudkicker thinks I'm a troublemaker and wouldn't even hear me out, neither would the rest of the weather team." She drooped a little, and Time Turner put his hoof comfortingly around her shoulder. "But!" She brightened up considerably. "Missus Cake said she was gonna bring her foals and come with us. She knows I wouldn't raise an alarm unless it was super-duper important. Mister Cake's gonna keep an eye out here, and hoof it when things get tough so we can know what happened."

Zecora paused, then sighed. "Perhaps I cannot expect more." She grabbed at Berry's glass, and downed the alcohol herself. Berry stared at her in amazement. "A few is better than none, and to know the foals will be watched over is a good thing." She gestured with the glass at Berry, who filled it just a little bit with a very concerned look on her face. "I had hoped that more would listen to us." She said in a mutter, slowly drinking down the wine.

Time turner snorted in derision. "Of course they won’t listen. Doubt the character of Twilight Sparkle or Applejack? They're bloody town heroes and who's speaking against them anyway? The freak - all apologies Zecora, I happen to think you're a lovely lady, but some idiots in this town can’t see past their own noses. The drunkard, the klutz and the trouble making filly?" He shook his head. "We're fortunate we've gotten anypony at all."

Berry nodded sadly, and then eyeballed Ditzy and Time Turner. "Would y'two mind goin' downstairs an' organizing everypony as they come in?" Ditzy nodded enthusiastically, dragging the brown-haired stallion out the door before he could object. Once alone, Berry turned to Zecora and scooted her chair over, pouring the shared glass between them pretty full of the liquor. "Arright, spill it Zeccy. I ain't ever seen you go for the booze before." She set the bottle firmly down on the table, and gave the zebra her most piercing look.

Zecora half glared at Berry, but couldn't bring herself to give it more than that. "The Shadowblight will turn all those whom it touches into its servants, Berry." She grumbled, taking a more measured sip of the sweet wine. "It will change them within, into something you cannot even recognize. This affliction is incredibly difficult to cure. There are very few methods, and none of them are certain."

Zecora laid her head down on the table, her eyes closed. "When I think of you, of everypony I have come to know and call friend being in such danger... I feel ill inside." She muttered, a gentle hoof wrapping around her shoulder and tugging her to sit up straight. Zecora looked up at Berry, speaking softly. "I do not wish to lose any of you. But I wish to lose you the least of all."

Berry had a small smile on her face and she sipped from the wine glass. “Dun worry then, Zeccy. We'll figure somethin' out." She set it down and pulled Zecora in for a gentle sort of hug. "Y'aint gonna lose me either. I'm a big tough girl." She made a show of flexing her muscles a bit, which startled a chuckle out of Zecora. "So you just focus on figgerin' out what we can do t' fight back." Then Berry grinned, tilting Zecora's head up, and turning it gently with her hooves so Berry could look into her eyes. "Yanno, yer awful cute when you talk all normally like that. Y'sound kinda like a li'l schoolfilly talkin in front of th' class. Y'should do that more often."

Zecora looked up into Berry's expressive, soft eyes. "Berry, I..." She started - until a knock came at the door again, startling them both out of the moment. Zecora actually blushed... and so did Berry. The silence of the moment dragged on, until another knock at the door startled them both again. "Oh, just come in already!" Zecora snapped at the door, and it began to swing open.

~~~~Several Minutes Earlier...~~~~

The sun painted the western sky in glorious shades of purple, pink and blue - the same colors of the two ponies who landed with a tired little thump just inside the boundaries of Ponyville. Shining rolled off Cadence's back to make his own thump against the ground and try to catch his breath, while his wife just sort of laid down next to him to do the same.

After about a minute of breathing, Shining caught Cadence's eye and smiled slowly. "By the Moon, you're amazing Cadey." He said softly, a twinkle in his eye. "You kick eight different kinds of flank." He continued, with a grin on his face and his eyebrows waggling. "Seriously. That was awesome."

Cadence felt her cheeks go red and smiled sexily back at him, her eyes half lidded. "You're not so bad yourself, Shiny." her voice purred tiredly, and she leaned over to nuzzle her cheek against his. "Where'd you learn to hang on like that?" She asked with a slow, sly smile. "If I'd known you could do that, I'd have taken you for a ride years ago.." There was definitely a naughty twinkle in her eye, and it sent a little rush of anticipation through Shining Armor's... loins.

He coughed softly. "We'd... better get going before we get..." He paused and laughed at Cadence's lustful look. "Distracted. C'mon, Cadey - we'll have time for that laaaater." He drawled out, and pulled himself up to his hooves. Cadence gave him a pouty look, then sighed and did the same. He smirked and nudged her in the hips with his hoof.. "Remember - work now, fun later. Your words not mine." He stuck his tongue out at her - and was rewarded for his cheek with a kiss that sent a lightning bolt of pleasure down his spine.

Cadence pulled back from that kiss with a whisper. "Once we've talked to Zecora - you and I are going to find the nearest private spot, and you are going to fuck my brains out. Got me, Shiny?" She whispered in a heated, deep voice that made little shiny stir between his legs. Shining Armor swallowed and smiled slowly back at her, nodding once. Cadence winked. "Good boy. Let's go."

The walk to the shop was a short one. All around Shining and Cadence, Ponyville went about its nightly business unconcerned about unknown impending doom or visiting princesses. It was odd how one could become used to such things, but just about anything could become routine if it happened often enough. Cadence and Shining looked over the well-lit windows of the Potions and Potables shop, though a crude wooden sign indicated that the place was closed. The pair looked at one another and Shining nodded, walking up to knock firmly on the front door.

There was a moment of pause, and some of the curtains in the front shop windows shifted before the door unlatched and swung open. Light outlined a young orange pegasus wearing a deep red cape, her face transformed into fierce joy. "Princess Cadence! Prince Armor! You're okay!" Scootaloo proclaimed - her eyes bright. "Come in, hurry!" She gestured frantically with her hoof, moving to one side to reveal a small crowd of ponies sitting about the shop's interior, all of whom looked up in surprise and delight. Prince and Princess alike strode into the shop to a chorus of greetings and cheers. Scootaloo herself hugged Shining's foreleg tightly. "Thank Celestia it didn't get you two, too!"

Cadence looked at Shining, explicit worry written in her eyes. A young one, and a pony from a faraway land... "Scootaloo, what do you mean by 'it'?" Cadence asked gently, as Scoots disengaged from Shiny's leg to regard the pink Alicorn soberly. Shining moved further into the room and began a hushed discussion with Ditzy and Time Turner.

Scoots swallowed and looked down. "I was sleepin' over at Applebloom's place, and Twilight showed up outta nowhere with Pinkie and Rainbow Dash. They were talkin' about serious stuff in the kitchen when..." She swallowed visibly. "When they broke out the good Apple Liquor to toast somepony's death. So I told Applebloom to sneak downstairs to get some, and she filched some of it from Twilight and brought it back."

Cadence's eyes narrowed a little - but only became softer with concern. She knelt down to the floor and opened her hooves, the little orange filly throwing herself into them with her cape billowing behind her. "I didn't mean nopony to get hurt! I didn't think it would be a big deal, I swear! We all drank some of it, and I started to feel all weird and dizzy and then I fell asleep! A... And when I woke up..." She gulped softly. "Applebloom and Sweetie were um... doin' adult stuff up on the bed! And their eyes had gone all dark and shadowy and flamey and they sounded really creepy!"

At these words, Scoots widened her eyes and waved her hooves around dramatically. "So I ran fer my life! I didn't know what else to do and I was scared outta my mind and... and... and... and I couldn't do anything t'save em..." She slumped into Cadence's hooves, bitter tears streaming down her cheeks. "I left ‘em behind and now they're possessed or somethin' and I'm all alone." Her words slowly descended into a whisper, her face buried in Cadence's chest and light sobs coming from her throat.

Cadence's heart was leaden in her chest. She had warned Celestia, and now it seemed her warnings were coming to pass. "Scootaloo..." She said softly, gently kissing the young filly's forehead. "You did the right thing little one. Do not despair. We will find a way to save your friends." Cadence did not know if a way existed - but even if it didn't, then she'd just have to make one up.

Scoot's nodded against her chest, rubbing at her nose with a hoof. "I know we are. I made a promise." There was something about those words that strummed a chord inside of Cadence. She looked up to see the stubborn determination on the filly's face. "I dun' care what this stupid thing is. It's got Sweetie and Applebloom, and I'm not gonna stop till I get ‘em back."

"That's the spirit, Scoots." proclaimed Shining Armor, striding over to the pair of them. "Now come on. Me and Cadey need to go upstairs to talk to Zecora." He leaned down and smiled. "But I've got something here you might like." His horn lit up - and an item hovered out from his saddlebag - a small steel disc, unadorned and about a foot across. On a grown pony it'd look pretty small, but it was an impressive size for a filly like Scootaloo. "Here. You'll need this if you're going to fight monsters." he said, and Scoots took hold of the disc in both hooves, her eyes going wide at it.

She bit her lip and leaned it up against her forehoof - slipping it through the straps. For Shining, it had been a little buckler he kept around for practicing. For Scootaloo, it was more than large enough to be a full sized shield. She looked up at him with a brilliant smile - her tear-stained eyes suddenly bright. "Thank you, Prince Armor." Scootaloo whispered softly, clutching onto it like a holy symbol. "For believing in me." She wiped the tears away, and tucking the thing close to her she raced across the shop to the gathering of fillies.

Cadence looked at him oddly. "Why did you do that?" She asked quietly, following his lead as he ascended the staircase. "She's hardly a grown fighter." she tsked softly, trying to suppress her pity for the poor foal.

Shining shook his head softly. "Maybe not, but I've seen ponies like that Cadey - she needed a symbol. Something to hold on to and give her hope and strength. I've got a feeling she's going to need that for what's coming next." He said softly, eyeing the wooden door at the top of the stairs. He raised his hoof and rapped on the door.

There was a sudden halt to the conversation within the room beyond, but no response. Shining sighed and knocked again - when an irritated voice cried out... "Oh, just come in already!" Shining blinked and then pushed the door open...

~~~~~~~~~~~

Prince Shining Armor and Princess Cadence walked through the door, though they wore none of the jewels or sigils of office - they wore only a pair of saddle bags each, and a look of exhaustion. Zecora stared at them for a moment in frank disbelief, and then a joyous smile bloomed on her face. "All hope is not yet lost, it seems! Too much you were for Shadowblight's schemes!" Her voice rang with a fierce joy, and she gestured her hoof triumphantly at the window.

Berry Punch rolled her eyes, and gently bonked Zecora's noggin. "The rhyming, Zeccy. Can. It." she enunciated very clearly, before eyeballing the two visitors. "Well heck, royalty visiting means I better break out the good brandy." She said quietly. "Make yourselves at home, you two. I'm guessing yer not here to be placing a liquor order fer your visitin' party." Her words drawled, as she hopped up and moved over to an ornate oak cabinet - which she started to fiddle with.

Cadence blinked, and Shining Armor just looked amused at them. Cadence shook her head. "No. We're not." She looked over to Zecora and slowly moved to sit down at the simple kitchen table. "Shadowblight? Is that your name for this Shadow that has sickened Twilight?" Cadence asked, a gentle frown on her face. Soon, Shining was sitting at the table with her and watching Berry Punch a little warily.

Zecora slowly came down from her emotional high, and sighed. "The thing you speak of has many names, and has shown many faces down through the ages. My kind called it Shadowblight - for it lived in the dark places, and tainted all that it touched with its influence." She looked up into the faces of the two royals sitting across from her. "A great sadness it is that Twilight Sparkle was taken by it. Her talents might have been of great use in scouring it from the world again."

Shining cut in, eyes narrowed. "Again? You mean this thing has been beaten before and it still came back?" His tone was incredulous - and also a little pissed off. Zecora only needed to nod once to make Shining Armor speak again, "Damnit!" He snarled, glaring away from the table and sinking back to his seat.

Cadence looked at Shining, then back at Zecora. "Well, do you know how it was beaten last time? I'm presuming records were kept of some kind." She sounded a little more hopeful, feeling her heart lighten again. "Someone had to write down how it was done." She insisted, and Zecora nodded slowly.

Then Zecora smiled thinly. "The last time Shadowblight accursed my kind, a great war was waged against it. For the dark power could not withstand the direct rays of the mighty sun, and so each of those it tained were slain in the light of the full sun - and the shadow ripped from their body by our shaman." Cadence stared at her, feeling a potent sickness sink into her stomach. "I presume," continued Zecora humorlessly "that you would prefer to avoid such a course of actions, Yes? In which case, we have far fewer choices."

Cadence sank back to her chair and put her head in her hooves. "No..." she whispered softly, and felt the tears began to gather. "Twilight." was all she could still say, feeling the blackness of anger and hopelessness open beneath her hooves...

Only to have a sharp voice snatch her back again. "I did say hope was not lost, did I not?" Sharply scolded Zecora, glaring at Cadence like an angry mother. "I must presume that Luna and Celestia are also untouched. So long as you three stand unbowed, there is hope for the world. So stop whining, and start thinking like a princess!" Zecora snapped again, and adjusted her seat at the table. "We have need to make our leave from this city at the utmost haste. Perhaps you could bend that mind of yours to consider how we might do that?"

Cadence nodded once then took in a deep breath, as Berry finally made it over bearing a bottle of exceptionally high quality apple brandy and a number of glasses. It seems I will have to leave for Canterlot after all. thought Cadence with infinite sadness. I do not know how they could know these things, but I'm going to need to do more research anyway. She placed her hooves on the table. "Tell us everything you know about this Shadowblight, Zecora." She said quietly. "We'll do everything we can for you."

~~~~~~~~~~~~

An hour passed before the four figures would descend into the shop. Zecora was first, her things already packed and slung across her back. She wore a deep green cloak and hood, and leaned upon a gnarled old staff. The main room of the shop was a little crowded - Ms. Cake stood next to Ditzy Hooves, the pair of them having worked out a sling to carry Pound Cake and Carrot Cake in. Dinky stood nearby, having shouldered her bags along with the other fillies Pina and Scootaloo, who now wore the steel shield strapped to her back over the cloak.

Lyra and Bon Bon stood next to the doorway, looking up as the crowd began to move outside. A large wooden cart sat in the dim glow of the sun's final glow over ponyville, within which was packed all manner of supplies and other strange items. Ms.Cake and her foals were bundled up into the cart immediately, and joined a few moments later by the three little fillies. Zecora turned to cadence and nodded once. "I thank you for this, Princess." She said softly, gesturing to the thick vellum scroll now tucked into her pouch. "A writ of passage through the White Tail Wood, and an introduction to the White Hart will aid us immeasurably."

Cadence smiled thinly. "It is the most we can do for you, Zecora. I'm afraid there will be little other aid I can grant you until Celestia returns." She looked up at the dying embers of the sun on the horizon. "Travel swiftly, and do not make camp until you have reached the edge of the woods. Prince Armor and I will send word to you as soon as we can with news." She flared out her wings, flapping them a few times then sighed. "Shining Armor and I have business elsewhere in town for now, though."

Zecora nodded somberly, and the small group of Ponyville residents began to move down the road out of town. Shining Armor and Cadence watched them leave to the east until the last glow of sunset faded into the deep velvet blue of night, the slowly waxing moon rising over the eastern horizon. Nothing was said until sight of the group of ponies was lost, and it felt as though a weight had settled upon the shoulders of the husband and the wife standing there in the darkness.

Shining broke the silence first, gently touching her hoof. "We'll go stay at the library. It's not likely anypony will bother us there." He moved in closer, gently kissing her neck. "We need the private time." He said gently, his nips sending a shiver down Cadence's spine.

She turned to smile faintly at him. In spite of all that had happened today, he could never fail to bring a smile to her face. "Yes, we will. Perhaps we'll find a clue or two there as well..." Her eyes turned to the northern horizon, where the distant twinkle of Canterlot Castle beckoned her with the inexorable pull of destiny. "We're going to need every advantage we can get. " She said softly into the night wind, and then turned to walk in silence with Shining Armor, hoping to find some calm... before the storm.

Author's Note

Phew. Finally

Chapter 21 - A Domino Falls

~~~~~The Next Morning, Somewhere in the Ki-Lin Kingdoms~~~~~

The two Alicorn sisters stood upon a stone ridge, overlooking perhaps one of the most glorious sights either had seen in many an age. The Endless Waterfall was impossibly high, the roaring of its waters enough to drown out even a full throated use of the Royal Canterlot voice. Countless little waterfalls cascaded down from many of the cliffs below it, only increasing its majesty. They stared for a long time, simply watching the rushing white waters pass them by and enjoying the moment of serenity it seemed to lend to them.

But they could not watch forever, and soon they flared their wings and were skyward once again, heading for the ancient stone mansion that had been built not terribly far from the place. At the sight of the place, both sisters were convinced that other forces were at work here - for the mansion had been built in a very deliberate ancient equestrian style. It had been popular amongst unicorns in the very earliest days of the nation, just after the signing of the Everfree Accords.

As their hooves touched the lush and obviously well-manicured lawn outside the place, Luna was the first to speak. "There is something very familiar about this place, Sister." She said softly, looking up at the delicate stone spires, and the carved fluted designs upon the windows reminiscent of a unicorn horn. "I do not just mean the architecture either. I feel as though we ought to know this place." Luna huffed out, her obvious frustration coming through in her clipped words.

Celestia briefly closed her eyes. She took a deep breath and expanded her senses, her horn glowing to a bright golden light. The light created a beam that swept over the building and the surrounding lawns for a few moments before winking out of existence. Celestia spoke slowly, as if carefully working over the words in her mind, "I do not know, Luna. There is something there that could be some sort of spell, but I would not be willing to stake a wager upon it." She shook her head slowly. "Yet I agree that we ought to know this place. It is maddening."

Luna and Celestia stood silently upon that lawn for a time, and then both burst into quiet laughter. "What a pair we make, eh sister?" Quipped Luna, a tear of joy streaming down her cheek. "Thousands of years of life and rule, and now we are going senile of all things! Truly we live in wondrous times!" Luna's laughter turned into guffaws, and turned to hug her sister fiercely.

Celestia accepted the hug, also laughing nigh uncontrollably. She knew it was merely a reaction to stress, a physical counterpoint to four days of nearly non-stop flight. Yet it was a relief and a joy all the same, to spend a simple moment in laughter with her sister. After several more minutes though, the chuckles died away and the two sisters turned back towards the mansion. "So. Shall we knock on the door, and see who is at home?" Quipped Celestia, waggling her eyebrows at her sister.

Luna smirked. "I think we shall. Perhaps the mistress of the house can grant us some insight as to our next destination." She chuckled. "I do hope that we won’t find Chrysalis living here. That would truly be the supreme irony of the day." She shook out her flowing blue mane and trotted up to the door with Celestia in close pursuit. Luna lifted her hoof and paused. "Hmm. Perhaps we ought to wear our royal jewels. It might make us more recognizable."

Celesta blinked and rolled her eyes - but otherwise did not argue. It was the work of a few trivial moments to hop into the delicate hoofboots, the golden torque and the slim crown. Perhaps Luna was right, there was no telling who might meet them at this doorway. That accomplished, Luna lifted her silver clad hoof and knocked gently upon the weather wooden door at the front of the manse.

There was a momentary pause, then the sound of clattering hooves and a young female voice piping up that could be heard even through the thick wood. "I've got it otasan!" the voice proclaimed, and the door slowly slid open a few moments later - There was a strange paper and wooden screen shielding the rest of the interior of the house from sight directly in front of them, and a little unicorn filly sitting in the hallway looking up at them in awe.

She had a bright blue mane the same color as Luna's and styled in flowing waves, and a coat of creamy white. She also had eyes of a vivid dark green that were slightly slanted at an angle, and narrower than a normal unicorn's. Her horn was different too - It was slightly translucent, and more ridged along the segments. Her little mouth dropped open for a moment, and then snapped shut. She scrambled to her hooves and rushed around the paper screen, yelling in a voice filled with delight. "Okaa-san! Otou-san! Tsukuyomi! Amaterasu! They're here, they're here!" There was a thud of something heavy hitting the floor, and a muttered word neither sister could hear.

Luna turned to Celestia, and said in confusion. "Tsukuyomi? Amaterasu?" her tongue rolled around the unfamiliar terms in her mouth, as if tasting the words. "Sister, have you ever heard those names before?" She asked of Celestia, who shook her head slowly. Names were powerful things in the right hooves, and while both Celestia and Luna had worn different names throughout the ages, they had never heard these names before.

They did not wait long. Two new unicorns, each much like the young filly walked slowly around the screen. They appeared to be middle aged, with only a fine net of lines around their slanted eyes telling of their age. Their manes, coats and tales had been colored in a pale mimicry of the two sisters. The female unicorn with a creamy white coat and a deep vivid pink mane, the male with a coat of rich midnight blue, and a bright sky-blue mane. Both of them had bright green eyes though, in the same color as the filly's.

They stood for a moment in the doorway, obviously filled with awe. It was enough to make Celestia just a touch uncomfortable before the male of the pair spoke, both of them bowing deeply to her. "O' glorious Goddess Amaterasu. O' glorious Goddess Tsukuyomi. We are humbled by your presence amongst us unworthy mortals." His voice was soft, but thick with conflicting emotions of joy and sorrow.

The female of the pair remained in that deep bowing position as she spoke, her eyes fixed firmly to the stone before them. "I am called Cherry Blossom, your Radiance's. This is my husband, Gentle Hoof. Our home, and all within it are yours to do with as you see fit. Please, be welcome in our home, and allow us to greet you with the courtesy you are due." Her voice was thick with humility, and a gentle awe that reminded Celestia of so many of her petitioners at home - though few had shown such obvious worship of her.

Celestia arched an eyebrow - as the little excited filly from earlier was poking her head out from behind the screen and looking at them with no small amount of cheerful exuberance. It was enough to conjure a smile onto her face - and Luna's as well, she noted. "We are honored by your offer, Cherry Blossom. We would be glad to guest within your home." said Celestia, keeping her tone of voice at its most serene and formal. "But please, would you make us known to your daughter as well?"

Cherry Blossom and Gentle Hoof exchanged a quick look with one another before slowly standing up from that bow. Cherry gave the little filly a mildly reproving look, and then sighed exasperatedly. She gently pointed her hoof in front of her, now clearly speaking to the filly. "Come and greet the Goddesses with propriety." She said in a soft, but obviously loving voice.

The filly bounced up in front of them, full of what Applejack might have called 'vim and vinegar.' Celestia could not hide her smile at the young ones courage, especially as she made a quick little bow - an echo of what the parents had given - before speaking in that bright voice. "It is a very great honor to meet you, Goddesses! My name is Twinkle Star!" She bounced up and down twice, smiling at them. "Have you come to see the Wall of Tales?"

~~~~~The Twilight Hall~~~~~

Silent moon sat silently in the center of the pitch black room. She did not care that it was dark - being blind had that effect on a pony - she only cared about the work in front of her. The lightly slick stone slowly drew down the edge of the blade - once, twice, thrice. Then over to the other edge and again - once, twice, thrice. The gentle sound of the stone honing the edge was like the ticking of a clock. It soothed and relaxed her. She needed the soothing and relaxation right now.

A whisper of sound, the barest hint of movement, and Silent Moon was no longer alone. Silence reigned in the darkness still, before a gentle voice she knew too well spoke. "So. It's almost time." said Shadow Dancer, her own voice thick with emotion. Moon bowed her head once - nodding as she turned over the ancient blade and continued her task. She said nothing, unable to trust her voice right now.

So Dancer spoke again. "We can..." She swallowed softly. Dancer had never been very good with the emotional things. “We can find another, Moon." She paused and licked her lips audibly. "Winterlight. We can use her! She'd probably be ecstatic about it!"

Moon had to laugh at that - a gentle, tinkling sound. "No, Dancer. She is the very last pony we wish to place this burden upon." Moon fell silent again, and then spoke softly. "There are others we could call, you are correct. Others who would even be superb choices for the task. Yet all of those we could choose have their own part to play in what is to come." Her words were calm - as even and measured as a perfectly flat stone.

Dancer was considerably less calm. "Damn those prophecies! And Damn the one who spoke them!" She cried out, a voice wracked with anger and fear. "And most of all DAMN HIM!" She cried out into the room, her voice echoing off of the stones for a few long, painful moments before her form crumpled to the floor.

Moon did not move for a time, and then she stood slowly - leaving behind the blade. She lay down next to the crumpled, weeping form of Shadow Dancer and slipped into her forehooves. They tightened around Silent Moon possessively, and Moon spoke softly. "Do not damn him, Dancer. He was no more responsible for the fate of this world than you or I. He merely sought to change it for the better." She gently nuzzled her cheek to Dancers, hoping she could soothe her beloved.

Dancer sniffled and shook her head firmly - holding Moon tighter to her form. "Damn Celestia then, for not living up to her responsibilities." She grumbled, for a moment sounding just as Tantalus had done so many years ago. Were Moon inclined to enjoy ironic humor, she would have smiled.

Instead, Moon spoke again. "And what would you have done, in her place? What would any of us have done? I do not damn her, Dancer. She is no less a pony than you or I. She has a heart, and to do as fate demanded would have broken her heart completely." Moon lowered her head, softly. "This is the way it must be, Dancer." Her words were gentle, insistent. Accepting.

Shadow Dancer said nothing for a few long minutes, her hooves stroking up and down Moon's body slowly. "Then we're going to spend the rest of today together. No more brooding, no more hiding." Her voice was calm, firm. "You're not leaving my hooves until she comes back. You understand me, Moon?"

There was a pause, and a soft bell-like laugh. "As you wish, Dancer." said Silent Moon, smiling gently and kissing her beloved.

The sharpened dagger lay forgotten, for now, upon the stone.

~~~~~~Sweet Apple Acres~~~~~~

They were five now.

Almost six once again, divided only for a time - and now to be reunited anew. The five friends sat in companionable quiet at the kitchen table. Sweetie and Applebloom were upstairs, playing their new favorite game - one which no longer disturbed either Rarity or Applejack. Dash and Applejack sat with one another, hoof in hoof. Twilight had been tickled by Dash's rather sexy suggestion on how to treat them now, but had insisted it would wait until they returned to the Hall.

Rarity had attached herself to Twilight - injured hoof and all. Twilight had noticed that the injury was healing rather rapidly - the barest touch with her horn told her the hairline fracture would repair itself within a few days - thanks to the power of the Shadow now coursing through Rarity's veins. Rarity nearly worshiped her now, in a display of Love so total it deeply touched Twilight's heart. She had already whispered dark plans of the things that they could do to the other friends - and how much they could enjoy it together.

Pinkie Pie sat alone - but not alone. She was in between and alongside all the other four ponies at all times. She'd roused the whole household this morning with her lusty antics with Big Macintosh, enough so to get a fair number of amused catcalls and jokes from the other girls when breakfast was finally convened.

Twilight knew what had to come next though - there was no more time to waste. She would need to claim Fluttershy, and return to her Hall. Something was tugging at her now, something deep and powerful telling her that time was of the essence. For all she knew, one of Equestria's many foes were already on the move - and if she hesitated any longer, it would be too late to fully stop the chaos before it could begin.

Her head came up, rising from where it had hung against her chest during her brooding thoughts. "We're going to Fluttershy's house." She said quietly, and a sea of nods greeted this statement. "We're going to claim her, with all possible speed." She paused, raking her eyes across her assembled friends. "I'll be counting on you all for your assistance. With luck, she'll be completely ignorant of what's gone on the last week. We'll need to get her when her animals are mostly out of the way and busy."

A moment of silence followed, then Pinkie spoke up. "After lunch then. All of her animals go outside to play around that time." She nodded sagely, with the assurance of somepony who knew the schedules of everypony in town.

Rarity piped up next. "I'll go in first, Beloved." She cooed at Twilight, stroking her good hoof along the shadow-mares cheek. "Fluttershy has always been easiest around me. I'll make sure she can't run for it, then you can come in and work your... magic." She whispered softly, a little sigh of pleasure accompanying the word.

Dash smirked. "AJ and I can keep the animals away from the house once Mistress starts working." She purred out, and Applejack smiled viciously - nodding her head in slow agreement. "Of course, that does leave..."

The unspoken word hung in the air like a dark cloud. It had been reason Twilight was so hesitant to go after Fluttershy, and now she had no choice. "Discord." Twilight said softly, looking out the kitchen window of the Apple household. "We'll just have to see if he sticks in his nose... and deal with it if he does."

~~~~~~Ki Lin Kingdoms - House of Tales~~~~~

Past the paper screen, the Sisters found themselves in quiet admiration at the beautiful home that stretched before them. Though the style of much of the furniture and art was a little alien to their Equestrian sensibilities, it was still beautiful in its own right. Sweepingly simple lines of ink brushed onto the canvas created vivid, colorless pictures of scenes of battle and everyday life. Those that were colored focused on the depiction of the Ki-lin form, often emphasizing the horn or the eyes.

The furniture was all simple in design, but beautiful in the gently graceful carvings that covered so many of the flat surfaces upon them. All through this, the bouncing and excitable filly bombarded the sisters with questions - much to the amusement of the father, and the amused irritation of the mother. Luna fielded many of those questions, adopting a playful mien of her own as she answered.

Celestia focused on the content of those questions, and used them to extrapolate some knowledge of what was going on here. Celestia had been called many, many things in her lifetime - but she had very rarely been referred to as a 'Goddess'. Oh certainly, the ponies of Equestria used her name much in the way other cultures used the names of their Deities. Yet she was just a pony - a powerful one, whose history in Equestria was the stuff of legends - yet still just a pony. She had hopes, dreams, and lusts and fears same as anypony.

Yet here these three unicorns were treating her as though she were strictly of the divine. It was a little unnerving, though Luna was obviously having fun with it - teasing the little filly with tales of their 'Castle in the Sky'. An apt enough description of Canterlot, perhaps, but still unnerving for all of that. They had travelled through several large rooms within the home now, and seemed to be going in a spiral towards the center of the house. It was a very curious configuration - yet once again, there was a strong feeling of remembrance that tickled at Celestia's thoughts.

Luna was now bearing the little filly upon her back, who looked to be having the time of her life. Celestia decided this would be a prudent time to break in with a few words of her own. "Cherry Blossom, please be at ease." She said, putting on her very best motherly and comforting voice. "I would like to ask you some questions, if I may."

The white coated pony blushed a little, scuffing her hoof on the floor as they walked before speaking in a gentle and demure voice. "Of course, Goddess Amaterasu. I apologize if we have been perhaps a bit too..." She bit her lip, as if not daring to say a further word on the subject.

Celestia cut in, a sly smile on her face. "Worshipful?" She suggested, and got a much deeper blush out of Cherry. Celestia chuckled brightly, receiving an awed look from Gentle Hoof as she did so. "No need to apologize, my dear. We are guests in your home, and as such we owe you the proper courtesies as well." Celestia bowed her head to the pair of them, and then smiled winningly. "So tell me, how long ago was this Wall of Tales created?"

Cherry looked to Gentle Hoof, who stroked his waxed beard for a moment as they walked - the spirals of their path becoming much tighter, and Celestia was certain they were nearing the center of the house. "It is difficult to say, I fear." He said, slowly. "The family records are at times a little incomplete, but were I to venture a guess - I would say fifteen hundred winters have passed, since they were completed. More than two thousand at least, since they were begun by the One who Will Return."

Celestia blinked - trying to wrap her head around that particular span of time - but even more importantly, that strange title at the end. "The One who Will Return?" She enunciated slowly, as the male Ki-Lin pushed open one last door to reveal a set of ancient stone stairs leading down into the bowels of the earth. She looked up to Luna, who was now gently lifting the filly to the ground and looking seriously down into the stairwell.

Gentle Hoof nodded slowly. "Yes. You will find what you seek below." He gestured slowly. "It is written in the ancient texts that you two most descend alone. Later, when you have seen the Wall for yourself, I will answer what questions I can - but It is forbidden for me to interfere with your interpretations, o' Goddess." His words were humble - but also gently chiding, as though they ought to know such things.

Celestia took in a deep breath and began to descend the stairs quickly. At last - she would have some answers. She only hoped they were not too late to make use of them.

~~~~~The Everfree Forest Edge~~~~~

Life was Chaos.

Any creature with a brain could tell you the same of course, though so many of those with brains elected to think that life came from some silly concept of Harmony. There was nothing so singularly chaotic in the world as a newborn child - and nothing so beloved and vital either. Babies were messy, it was a fact of life. Babies wrecked things, broke things, explored and learned without limit or boundary. Any creature that told you every little bundle of joy was not born from Chaos was a fool.

Discord should know, he'd called no few of them fools in his time. Of course, he'd had to make a few adjustments to his world view recently himself. Perhaps, he thought, he'd gotten a little too wrapped up in Chaos as an end, rather than the means to an end. If anything, his association with Fluttershy had proven to him beyond any shadow of a doubt that one could spread lots and lots of chaos while still having friends.

Much to Discord's horror - he'd found that by obsessing over pure chaos, he'd forgotten the ultimate point of Chaos as a whole - it was change. The world needed change, almost as much as it needed things like air to breathe and food to eat and chocolate milk to drink. It needed to be shaken up, forced to be different, and thrown out of its comfort zone. Only by making things change did things ever get more interesting. The more fool he, he had forgotten that little lesson in his anger at Celestia raining on his parade.

Well, he was older now. Wiser. A little crazier, and a whole lot more interested in making real Chaos, and not just random weirdness. Which wasn't to say Random Weirdness was bad, just that he had other tools in his belt to use too. Random Friendship for example.

It was Random Friendship that had him sitting out here, in the middle of a packed dirt road and sitting on a plushy leather chair - It was the color of dark red wine, and had brass studs nailing the leather to the chair itself over the cushions. A tall pitcher of lemon sweet tea accompanied him, along with a book he'd borrowed from another universe about some chap named Faust. Lovely fellow, Discord thought he would get on fantastically with him were they ever to meet. Odd that he shared a name with the Goddess, but he'd often thought that universe was full of even more chaos than this one was. Maybe he'd visit someday.

The book was not why he was here, though. He was here to try and talk some sense into Umbra, before that damn creature really started getting under his talons. Sure enough, five little ponies all reeking of Umbra's special brand of magic were trundling up the road to him. He sipped daintily at his tea and shut the book, poofing it out of existence with but a thought. He'd retrieve it later, if it mattered.

The five friends came to a halt some thirty yards away, and Discord paid them no mind - he lifted his glass again and drained it of the sweet and tart liquid, having come to realize how much he enjoyed a good drink again after the last thousand years. Once so drained, he took a bite out of the glass and crunched it with relish. Silicates. Yum.

At last, the purple one stepped forward - Twilight Sparkle. Of course, Umbra would have chosen her to bear the seed. Who else would be naive enough to take that offer? He smirked slyly. "Are you going to come out and talk, Umbra - or are you going to hide behind your little servants?" he said with jovial malice, Twilight's half opened mouth snapping shut in surprise at him.

There was a moment - a pause in the world, and suddenly the eyes that looked at him were shaped like those of a dragon. The mane of the purple one dripped like the veriest liquid, and the voice coming from her mouth was very familiar. "Discord. It has been a long time." She cooed softly, as the other four ponies behind her sank to their knees in obedience. "What in the name of the void brings you here of all places?" Was that sexy, sultry female voice - completely out of place from the young unicorn.

Discord suppressed a smile. If she wasn't quite so arrogant or self-assured, Discord would probably have liked Umbra. Of course, given that she was far too much like him - he disliked her more or less out of spite. "I know why you're here, Shadowtits." He cooed back, in his best imitation of a handsome stallions voice. "And I've come to give you fair warning that the little mare in the cottage behind me is off limits."

Twilight looked surprised at this - a look that slowly faded into a sly, lustful look. "The Void and the Sun, Discord... Has emotion at long last penetrated that thick leathery heart of yours?" She asked in a voice that dripped with suggestiveness. "Thousands of years of playing the loner, and a little pegasus mare is all it took to break the skin. How incredibly delicious."

Discord snorted in derision. "Spare me, Umbra. I've no patience for that little game of yours any longer. You've created a fine amount of chaos with your scheming already. Don't think I'm not thankful for the amusement either, but I'm afraid my amusement will come to an abrupt end if you think you can take her from me." He leaned forward, all jovial nature gone and replaced with an ancient anger. "She is mine. You agreed to not touch things that are mine. Or have you come to break our bargain?"

Silence reigned over the road for a few moments, and a rich - gentle chuckle slowly came out of Twilight's throat. "Oh, I don't think so Discord. She is not yours any more than she belongs to her friends here. She belongs to harmony, Discord. She is one of its champions." There was a sly, slick smirk upon her face. "You have taken no steps to remove her from that position, and so you have no authority over what may or may not happen to her at the hooves of my Shade." Twilight took a bold step forward, then another - walking in such a way as to go past Discord. Her friends had lifted from the ground and were following placidly behind her.

Discord's felt a blaze of frustration and anger in him... until cold hearted practicality snuffed it out in the hearth. She was not only right, she was practically daring him to throw down the gauntlet instead. "Don't push me, Umbra." He said quietly, bringing the unicorn to a halt directly next to him. "And don't think for a single moment that I won't crush you if you touch her." His voice was quiet, firm and resolute.

Twilight Sparkle shook her head and smiled at him, coyly. "I look forward to it, Discord." She whispered in tones that suggested something much more than mere anticipation, and continued on past him - her friends firmly in tow.

For a time, Discord sat silently. If he took Fluttershy away, he'd be breaking the deal by getting in the way of her plans - and she'd have the advantage over him just long enough to cause a real headache. He'd probably win eventually, but the world he'd inherit from that victory would be... not very much fun at all. Discord slumped back into his chair, stroking his claws against each other. Then a light went off in his mind, and he pulled out a little silvery coin from the ether. It was marked on both sides '1 Free Day' with a big happy face etched onto the surface.

Discord smiled slightly. It looked like the world still had a sense of humor Discord could appreciate. He snatched the coin out of midair and banished the rest of his things to the ether. You want to play the long game, Umbra? You'll regret thinking you can out play me."

Discord let off a braying, joyous laugh that snapped to a halt a moment later. His griffon claw gestured - plucking a tall black domino from nothingness. Written upon it was the word 'Fluttershy' and he placed it on the ground delicately, all by its lonesome - then turned away. Kick it over, Umbra. I dare you. And watch what happens when I decide to really cut loose when you do.

Discord then vanished into thin air, leaving the domino behind.

An hour later, it fell slowly towards the earth and vanished - leaving behind only a faint rumble in the ground.

Author's Note

Yes, I'm fully aware that I'm both plundering and horribly mangling Shinto mythology here. Shaddap, it works in my head.

Also, yes, I am basing the Ki-Lin very, VERY Heavily off of several different asian cultures, melded together.

Oh yes, and I am not going to do the Fluttershy thing off screen, but I've got some really super important plot stuff coming up that needs to get out first. So just be patient, cuz things are going to get really sexy with her soon !

Chapter 22 - The Wall of Tales

(A/N: Warning, MASSIVE AMOUNTS OF STORY INCOMIIIING)

~~~~~The Ki-Lin Kingdoms~~~~~

Down into the earth, Celestia and Luna tread slowly step by ancient step. Strange oil lanterns lit the way for them as they walked, fifty flights of stairs down. When they emerged from these steps, they found themselves in a small cave - carved just large enough that they could stand inside it comfortably. There, they found a door. A very familiar looking door - one that Celestia did not even need think to recognize.

Six geometric shapes in various shades of violet, with six gold circles and a golden star set into the center. There was even a little hole - right where the magical lock would have been situated in the same door back in Canterlot. The two sisters stared at it for a moment, and then Celestia slowly shook her head. "Impossible." She whispered, pressing her gold glad hoof to the door. "It's... well, not exactly the same, but close enough as not to matter." Celestia shook her head again, lowering her hoof. "The magic is nearly identical, and that scares me more than any minute detail possible could. Luna?"

Luna stepped up and touched the door herself, eyes half lidded in concentration. "There is a hallway beyond this door. It goes on for some distance, but eventually comes to a hidden exit at the surface. I do not think we are meant to tarry here once we have seen what lies beyond." Luna removed her hoof and nodded. "I sense no hidden motives. This door was sealed so only one of us could enter."

Celestia expelled a breath and leaned down her head - she pressed her horn to the hole and drove it in slowly, then flooded it with the complex key magic that triggered the lock and then withdrew her horn. The six golden circles slowly lit up one by one with radiant power, bathing the sisters in warmth and light. Luna flinched away just a little, but Celestia simply smiled at the sight - until all six circles were lit and the doors slowly parted before them, grinding as though on ancient gears.

A pitch dark hallway stood ahead of them, and for a moment neither sister moved. Celestia lifted her hoof and set it past the doorway, and a single torch lit in response. It had been placed behind a sphere of glass filled with water - projecting the light onto the far wall of the hallway - into which had been carved a mural made of hundreds of colors of stone and gems, gold, silver and steel alike. The first image was of the planet itself, twinkling with sapphires and emeralds in a vast sea of ebony stone. Luna felt her jaw drop a little in awe, as the two of them came to regard the image.

Suddenly, a soft feminine voice began to speak - it sounded like an old woman, but there was remarkable power and strength in that voice. "Long, long ago. Before ponies. Before griffons. Before the White Hart himself. The world was a quiet paradise of the simpler creatures - they were born, they lived, they died, and the cycle continued. In this paradise, a being of immense power lived amongst the simple creatures of the world, watching over them." The voice slowly trailed off and silence fell.

Celestia and Luna looked at one another and nodded, continuing down the hall. The torch behind them faded, as the next torch lit up slowly and the voice began again. "This being walked the world alone, and shaped it to its pleasing. It raised mountains and dug rivers with but the will of its mind, but still it was not satisfied. No matter how beautiful it shaped the world, only it ever saw it - could ever appreciate it. In its despair, it decided that it no longer wished to be alone, and so it created another."

The light shone upon an image of a strange bipedal being with a luxurious red mane and slender pale limbs, sitting amidst beautifully carved trees and jewel like birds - then directly beneath it a figure much like the one above it, yet her skin was as dark as the night, and her mane was a field of pale blue. "And so it created a new being that was like, yet unlike itself. It had no name for itself, and so it named this creature its Shadow. And the one, became two." The voice whispered.

The sisters continued walking, having fallen silent at the tale being presented to them. A new torch began to shine, showing the two figures extending out their limbs and projecting some kind of glittering magical power in the form of gemstones onto many creatures - who were being transformed. "The Shadow told the Being that its world was beautiful, but that it could be made even more so if there were more creatures to enjoy it. The Being considered all the many creatures in its world, and agreed that if these creatures could think and speak, perhaps they could make things of beauty of their own." The torch suddenly shone brightly, and the image upon the wall changed as lesser gems glittered to life - showing griffons, ponies, and all manner of other creatures suddenly grown from their lesser forms. "And so the first races of the world were given sentience, Intelligence - and soon thereafter, the gift of Knowledge so that they might create beauty and also be able to appreciate it."

The next image showed the pale limbed being with the red mane slowly lifting up into the sky from the ground, as a crowd of little ponies watched it in awe. The voice spoke again, sounding infinitely sad. "At last satisfied that its work would be appreciated for all of time, the Being departed the world for other realms far beyond this one. Yet before it left, it felt a debt to its Shadow, which it thought would cease to exist without its presence. And so it gave the shadow a Name - so that it might become its own Being, and go on to create beautiful works of its own, perhaps in other realms... and it called this shadow Umbra." The last word was whispered, and a rush of cold air blasted through the hallway, sending chills down the spines of the two sisters.

Silence descended upon the hall like a hammer, and the light of the torches went out with a snuff. Luna and Celestia shivered in the darkness for a time, until the next torch lit dimly in front of them - promising warmth and more knowledge. The two of them walked slowly into the pool of light and felt the shiver of cold banished from their bodies. As they approached it, several more torches began to light up - showing an extended image along a vast section of wall. "Many thousands of years passed. The Intelligent Races would go on to build their own societies, then kingdoms, and then Empires. Many rose. Many fell. Creatures were born, they lived and they died, and the cycle continued. For a time, all was as it was supposed to be." The first images in the walls were of ponies, griffons, and other races battling, building and living out their lives in miniature winking jewels and stone.

The next images were more disturbing, showing those same creatures being perverted into other creatures - Griffons into manticores, ponies into changelings, donkeys into minotaur’s and many others - illustrated in gruesome, unflinching detail upon the stone of the walls. There was blood in the form of glittering rubies, and dark shadows that looked like they had been applied to the wall through use of smoke. The voice spoke up again, still sounding so sad. "But the Shadow that had been left behind did not rest. It wished to make its own stamp upon the world. It believed that the world belonged to it as sure as it had belonged to the Being. They were, after all, the same creature. So it took the many intelligent races the Being had created, and forced it to create, and warped them into new things. It twisted them, changed them, and once it was pleased with the result - it flung them into the wild to see what they would do. But this did not satisfy it for long..."

The next image was dominated by a shadowy mass that looked like it was made of naught but smoke upon sandstone - with two glittering emeralds for eyes. It hung over hundreds of carved figures of the races, each of them wrapped up with one another in some obscene sexual manner. Every kink was on display, and there were no exceptions for age - young or old - or for species. Each creature was bound at the neck with a tiny string of silvery wire that ran taut up into the black shadow and vanished into it. The voice spoke again, gently. "The Shadow sought to make the world as it thought it should be. It began to spread its influence across all the races of the world For a time, it was thought that no power could oppose its will... Until the White Hart came."

The next image was of a forested glen - Beautiful, massive redwood trees with glittering emerald leaves surrounded a single figure carved out of pure alabaster - a beautifully proportioned white deer stag with a massive rack of golden horns. All around his hooves, dozens upon dozens of lesser deer stood clad in glittering red armor, made to look like some kind of scales. The voice's tone picked up - now warm, confident. "He was pure of heart in a way the Shadow had never seen before. He could not be touched by its dark influence, no matter what trick or trap the Shadow set before it. For years, the Shadow tried in vain to corrupt him, became obsessed by him - Just as the Hart had planned. For while the Shadow pursued the Hart, his warriors traveled the land and helped the many creatures of the world cast off the Shadow's influence. When at last the world was safe from its touch, the hart sprung his final trap upon the Shadow..."

The forest glen turned into a single clearing, where a plinth of white stone held a book bound in black ebony. The Hart stood triumphantly over the book as the shadowy mass was sucked into its pages - its eyes showing naught but terror. "The Hart trapped the Shadow into the pages of the Black Book - and worse, it stole away the powers of Creation left to the Shadow by the Being. No longer could the shadow create new life, or new things - it could only pervert that which had already been created. And so the Hart hid the book away, far from mortal eyes. But time can dim the memory of even the greatest terror, and the Shadow was nothing if not patient." The image of the clearing faded away into blank stone for several paces before resuming a picture.

"Many times..." The voice whispered, as if incredibly tired. "Many times was the shadow released, only to be forced back into the book. For nearly ten thousand years, a silent war was waged against it - The Shadow would offer its power to a desperate creature, and would surge forth to try and seize the world for its own. And every time, a new hero would emerge to beat it back into the book which had been its prison."

Many images followed, each with but a single line of dialogue. "Its influence felled the First Griffon Empire in a torrent of flame and war, only to be thwarted at the last by Hawkwing Ceasar who founded the Second Empire upon the ashes." The next image was of a barrel chested griffon with hawk-like markings and colors, clad in a suit of bronze armor and apparently slaying a shadow creature with a glowing spear. "It sought to dominate the underground empire of the Diamond Dogs, only to be crushed by the Great Barkus Khan's Horde." This image was of a leather armor clad dog, bearing one of the legendary crossbows of their earliest empires and standing with one paw firmly upon a black book ensnared in chains. "Even amongst the zebra tribes in faraway lands, The shadow found itself silenced by the battle chants of the Shaman Lahela." The last was the picture of a female zebra, a fierce grin on her face as she stuffed the shadow creature back into the book with her stave.

The images then turned once again to a black book laying upon a white pedestal, but this time a pony stood before it - wearing a pointed blue wizard's hat and a long cloak. "And then something the shadow did not expect happened... It came into the hooves of a powerful wizard. Even more incredibly, that wizard had no desire for the power of the book itself - only the knowledge he could extract from it.." The next image upon the wall was that of a yellow-coated unicorn pony with a scraggly and curled beard upon his chin and a snow white mane, sitting across from a small shadowy figure that stood upon the book. "For the first time in millennium, the Shadow found itself speaking to one it regarded as an intellectual equal. One who was far too canny to accept its offers of power or influence. One that called himself..."

"Star Swirl the bearded." Whispered Celestia, a bright light igniting behind her eyes. Their steps had come to a stop before that image - for the carvers had gotten him precisely right. Celestia could see that hint of good humor in his shining ruby eyes, that little twitch of an ironic smile upon his lips. Every wisp of his beard was correct, and for a moment she felt an ache in her heart she had thought long since scabbed over. "My teacher." She said quietly again, until Luna nudged her with a hoof and Celestia looked up into her sisters eyes to see the brightness of unshed tears there. "Our teacher." She corrected, smiling gently at Luna.

They stood there for a few long moments, drinking in every inch of the carved image upon the wall. "He would have hated this." Quipped Luna, a saucy smile on her face despite the silvery tears travelling down her cheeks. "He always hated things like this. Said they were pointless and silly. For unicorns who were all hat and no horn." She giggled softly, and Celestia found herself giggling with her. Luna brushed away the tears with her hoof. "I miss him so."

Celestia hugged Luna briefly. "I miss him as well, little sister. Come. There is more tale to learn here." Luna nodded and stood up, following her sister to the next image - an image of three ponies gathered around a single flaming heart that hung above their heads - joy carved into their faces and eyes as they warmed their hooves at the fire. "Hearths Warming Eve!" Proclaimed Celestia in a startled voice, and Luna nodded slowly. She knew this part of the tale, but how did the Shadow relate to this joyous event?

Luna too looked confused, as their eyes scanned over the image. "Sister." whispered Luna - pointing up - for there upon the scene, on a far ridge stood a pony wreathed in smoky darkness, his body carved out of a single piece of black agate, and he held in his hooves a black book. Celestia's eyes went wide and Luna said what she was thinking. "Tantalus."

The voice all around them began to speak again, this time in far more saddened, weary tones. "Canny though he may have been, Star Swirl faced a terrible choice. To allow all of ponydom to die beneath the ice of the Windigos, or release Umbra upon the world once again. He chose for life, and placed his wager on a young colt named Cabbage Leaf. Star Swirl gambled correctly - and all of the pony tribes were saved from obliteration. Even more, Star Swirl was able to hedge Umbra inside the Everfree forest, and grant the world time to find a way to beat the Shadow once again."

The scene of Hearths Warming slowly transitioned to blank stone for several long yards...until it came to an image of an old female unicorn, wearing a rich blue cloak fastened with the royal seal of Canterlot upon it. She was sitting at a small writing desk, where a quill inscribed glowing words into a gem. The voice spoke up again. "It has been so very long since my master and I set out to find the way. We have given so much to this task, and our time runs short. Yet in the end, we have ensured that the future will have a chance at victory - even if I myself will never see that day."

There was a pause, and the voice spoke softly "Celestia..." Both sisters jumped in place, their eyes gone wide. "I do not know what your future will bring upon you - only that you will see this message, and hear my voice echoing across the ages. There is so much I would tell you, so much I would say to you - but so much of it would endanger all we have worked so hard to achieve. So to you, I can say only this. At the end of this hallway is a door, that leads out to a plain above the mansion. From there, travel to the north-west and you will find a thick, dense forest. Within the deepest part of the forest, you will find a temple carved from naught but obsidian inlaid with silver. Within that temple you will find the statue of a hooded pony."

The voice cleared its throat, and Celestia wondered how on earth that had gotten into the enchantment that was speaking to them. "You will discover that pony is not truly a statue, but a being turned to stone by the gaze of a very special cockatrice. The entire temple has been designed to allow you to reverse the effects with a special healing spell built into the stone itself - returning that pony to animate life without any ill effects. It will require a truly prodigious amount of power to make work, so I can but hope that Luna will be with you when the time comes." Silence followed, and the voice spoke softly and in a voice filled with powerful emotions. "That pony is our only hope for victory over the Shadow, if what I have foreseen is truly coming to pass. You will understand why, when that pony is returned to life. Celestia, I..."

The voice broke for a moment, like sobs being held back, and a deep shuddering breath followed. The voice continued to speak, as though it were speaking through long withheld tears. "I wish I could see you now. I wish I could see you and Luna one more time, and talk about all the craziness we used to get into together. I wish I was the one who would be meeting you at that temple. I wish I had been strong enough to join you two as an Alicorn, so that we might never have had to part." The voice stopped and then spoke in a quiet, logical voice - that Celestia began to recognize, her eyes widening in disbelief. "But now I am too old to even try the spells of life lengthening, having spent my lifetime ensuring that the future might be protected against the sins of the past. Now I must face my end with the dignity and courage that you would have expected of me. and use this little time I have left to say the words I could not when I was younger."

The voice spoke softly then, thick with emotion and pain - but also joy, and laughter. It was a voice Celestia knew all too well, now that she realized it. "I loved you, Celly. And I loved you too, Lulu. I always did, and I always will - now, and forever. Even if I never had the courage to say it to your faces. It is my deepest, fondest hope that when you get this - You will understand why I could not." said Clover the Clever, her sassy voice still distinctive in her old age.

The voice continued, now tired and weary. "My time grows short, and you two have a world to save. Good bye my dearest friends, and good luck. May you walk with Harmony, and the love of your friends."

The voice slowly died away, and Celestia reached up to touch the aged unicorn's carving, speaking softly - even though the aged pony could not hear her. "I loved you too, Clover. May you rest with the peace of harmony upon your soul."

Luna placed her hoof next to Celestia's, and the two of them held each other with their other hooves as she spoke, intoning her words like a prayer. "And may we all meet again one day, in the clearing at the end of the path."

~~~~~~~~~~

The ancient stone door rolled open at the touch of Celestia's magic - and the two Alicorns strode out onto the grassy plain above the mansion. A wind gusted at them, directing them towards the northeast as if fate itself wished to speed them along their way. Yet they did not take to the skies yet, allowing the gusty breeze to dry away the tears that had streamed down their faces. "Will you come back?" Asked a small female voice, and both of them turned to see the little Ki-Lin filly clambering up out of the exit to the tunnel. She gently tapped her hooves nervously together. "I mean, if you wanted to we could make tempura and play Go or somethin'..."

Luna turned to smile broadly at the little filly, and Celestia gave off a soft laugh. Out here, so isolated - it was no wonder the little filly wanted company - even if she thought that company was a pair of goddesses. Luna trotted over and knelt down, whispering softly. "I do not know if we will be able to, little Star. But I will come to your dreams tonight, and you can teach me this game." She promised, giving the little filly a wink. "And if the day comes when we can return, we shall do so. I give you my word."

The filly giggled brightly and threw her hooves around Luna's neck, hugging her tight. "Thank you Tsukuyomi..." she whispered softly. "Good luck." She said quietly, solemnly to them both. Luna bowed her head deeply to the child and flared out her wings and swept herself up into the skies on a trail of moonlight and sparkling stars. The little filly watched in awe as Luna ascended up into the clouds and soared towards the north. Celestia smirked a little and did the same. Showoff. she thought, and then grinned as the two parents emerged from the exit - only to see a brilliant ray of sun break through a covering cloud to shine down upon Celestia's form as she swept herself up and into the sky in a burst of rainbow light and sparkling sun motes - which Twinkle Star ran about trying to catch in her hooves.

Within moments she had caught up to Luna in the air, and took up position upon her wing. I am so very close, now. Twilight - my dearest child... Please hold on to yourself for a little while longer. She could not fail her now. Would not fail her now. Not when she was so very, very close.

Author's Note

Hey! Who wants a bonus chapter today! You guys? YOU GOT ONE!

Also - the scene with Clover has been a very very long time coming, and it got me all teary eyed and choked up.

Chapter 23 - Butterfly Wings

~~~~~~Fluttershy's House~~~~~~

That was insane. I cannot believe you just told off bucking Discord. Twilight thought, practically giddy in a reaction to the stark terror she'd been experiencing mere moments before. You're sure he's not going to interfere? She thought again, as the last turn in the road took them into sight of Fluttershy's house. The sexy, sultry voice of Umbra laughed echoingly in her mind. ~"Oh goodness, yes. He'll pout a bit, and he'll sigh - and in less than a week he'll be holding up scorecards while we work. Trust me dear, Discord is many things but he's never been a fool. He'll get over it, once we've sent him his little friend to relieve some of his... stress."~ Umbra tittered brightly, and Twilight let out a soft satisfied laugh aloud with her.

Her friends behind her were quiet - but they were smiling at her mirth. Of course they were - she was going to bring an end to the harm beings like Discord could inflict upon the world. Everypony's going to be safe, happy and satiated. She thought with a wicked smirk crossing her face. Things seemed so much clearer now, with Discord officially out of her way. Even better, he was sworn not to interfere with her good work - removing one of the few major obstacles to a brighter future for everypony. For the first time since... well, the little incident with Filthy, she felt a bright happiness warm in her chest. This could work. This WILL work.

There was of course, the teensy problem of how Celestia and Luna were going to take all of this... and Twilight did not even want to think about the talk Cadence was going to give her. Still, those were problems for another day. Maybe Cadence wouldn't mind so much once she saw how much love Twilight was spreading. Hehe. Love. Spreading. It was the kind of juvenile joke she'd never have giggled at before - but this side of the Shadow, things like that just seemed vastly more appropriate for a laugh than they had before. Why get so hung up about sex? It was far more fun, interesting, and Twilight had to admit - enlightening - to treat it like anything else she happened to enjoy.

All of this slowly faded as they began to walk up the little path that led to Fluttershy's cottage, and she began to understand just what she was confronting here. Fluttershy was not dangerous. She didn't resist... well, anything except her friends being hurt in front of her. She wanted nothing more than to be left alone with her animals, and occasionally spend time amongst her friends. She was... plundering the innocent, here. Or as innocent as anypony could get, she figured. She was not entirely sure Fluttershy was interested in physical intimacy. She undoubtedly had urges, but... Well, there it was. Of all of her friends, Twilight knew the least about Fluttershy's intimate life - if she had one to begin with.

That presented an obvious question - just how would she react to the awakening powers of the Shadow? It was difficult to predict, and Twilight really hated when she lacked the variables to predict something. Especially something as important as what she was about to do. Nothing for it then, Just going to have to think on my hooves. She took a deep breath and exhaled. "Rarity love, you're up." She said softly, turning her head to kiss the marshmallow pony on the cheek. "What should I be watching for in a signal?"

Rarity flounced her mane to one side, turning her head to catch Twilight's lips in a soft, sweet kiss with a naughty bit of tongue before winking. "I'll give off a pretty little moan, darling." She then demonstrated - her throat letting out a sweet sound that sent a spike of heat right down between Twilight's legs and warmed her there considerably. Rarity smirked, knowing exactly the effect her voice had on her, and winked cheekily. "I doubt you'll be able to miss it." she purred out, and skipped off up the path towards Fluttershy's doorway.

Twilight just shook her head with a laugh. "Alright then. Dash, AJ - Go set up the perimeter." She said, then smirked at both of them. "Pinkie, you're with me." she jerked her head to one side, moving stealthily up towards the house, staying low. And here... we... go.

~~~~~~~~

The gentle knock at the doorway was just loud enough to cut through the doze of the pretty yellow pony curled up on the couch. She lifted her head at the knock to see the face of one of her best friends smiling at her through the window - and she smiled back tentatively. Fluttershy still wasn't used to being such enthusiastic friends with so many ponies - but she had to admit she missed them when she didn't see them for a while. Rarity was the best of them though - she liked calm and quiet, and many of the same simple pleasures that Fluttershy did.

Fluttershy slowly stretched out her limbs and motioned shyly to the door with a small smile on her face. Rarity slid the door open and slipped inside with a gentle smile on her lips, being mindful of her saddlebags... and Fluttershy immediately noticed something different about the mare. There was a soft glow to her, a sheen to her coat, and her eyes were far brighter and happier than Fluttershy had seen her since the Gala three years ago. Her poor friend had had her dreams of a Prince Charming shattered that night, and Fluttershy had never been able to find a way to light that soft hope for love back into her friend's heart.

Perhaps that was why she had missed their spa day yesterday - it had been a bit disappointing, but to see that smile on Rarity's face was more than sufficient repayment for the slight. "Hello, Rarity. I was worried that you had gotten sick." She said softly, trying to reduce the sting of forgetting their weekly date by giving the mare an easy road out. Rarity blinked at her and her eyes went suddenly wide with understanding... and Fluttershy immediately regretted her words, wishing she hadn't even brought them up.

Rarity wasn't going to let that one get away though. "Oh, darling! I am so very, very sorry!" Moments later, Rarity had wrapped her hooves around Fluttershy and was giving her a very squishy hug. Normally, Fluttershy was not one for such displays of affection, but she made exceptions for her friends. Especially Rarity, who knew to never squeeze too hard or hold on too long. Sure enough, the hug did not last long and Rarity looked genuinely distressed. "Things simply slipped completely out of control yesterday. Oh, ponyfeathers!" She proclaimed, much to Fluttershy's wide eyed response. "I promise you Fluttershy, I shall make it up to you in any way you ask!"

Fluttershy found herself giving a small giggle, full of her usual warmth. "Oh it's quite alright, Rarity. These things happen sometimes." She said with a gentle reassurance, sitting back down on the couch. "I know you and all the girls have been busy these last few days. Even Pinkie Pie hasn't been around, so things must've been busy for all of you. "She continued, keeping her voice pitched soft and understanding. "Maybe we could go today instead? Make a little day of it together?" Fluttershy nearly squeaked at the end, but one thing she had learned from these past four years was that she simply couldn't button herself up in this cottage all the time. There were so many wonderful things to go do, even if they were sometimes a little scary. Besides! She wanted to ask Rarity who had finally rekindled that light in her eyes.

Rarity as usual, went from full on drama queen to relaxed and cosmopolitan sophisticate in the blink of an eye. "Darling, that sounds simply marvelous!" Rarity smiled brilliantly - and mentally licked her chops. It did sound marvelous - of course, Rarity fully intended to be making use of the Ponyville Spa's special menu in the process. Something Fluttershy was sadly ignorant of - but after today, Rarity could just imagine the deliciousness of sharing the experience the twins could provide with Fluttershy. It was enough to send shivers down her spine! "Go get your things dear. I shall wait right here." She fluttered her eyelashes at the yellow pony, giving her a sweet smile.

Fluttershy nodded enthusiastically, scampering over to her bedroom. While she dearly loved the quiet, she was very much looking forward to spending the rest of the day with Rarity - which she was very sure would likely include the presence of at least some of her other friends. Certainly, Twilight would probably not be there - and Fluttershy did dearly miss the retiring librarian they had all come to love - but Dash and Applejack would make appearances, to be sure. She quickly filled her little spa-bag with her favorite moisturizer and towel, and snatched up the bag of bits from last week’s payday. She hadn't treated herself properly in some time, and this was as good a day as any!

Rarity sprawled out on the couch a little, a coy smile crossing her lips. That beautiful flank in motion was even lovelier than she'd remembered. Even better, she'd soon be enjoying that flank in an up-close and personal manner with her beloved. Oh certainly it was not strictly ladylike to share partners, but the long talk she'd shared with Twilight made it clear that love was not going to be restrictive around her. No matter. One makes adjustments for their very special somepony, and Rarity was more than certain that Twilight's heart belonged to her in truth. Besides, Rarity thought with a slow, sexy smile as Fluttershy came trotting out cheerfully. There are certain... advantages to not being quite so uptight about fidelity.

Fluttershy didn't even notice that look on Rarity's face - nor would she have known what to make of it if she had. Fluttershy's mind was firmly on a long, happy day at the spa - followed likely by an elegant luncheon someplace, and perhaps a little time modeling clothes for Rarity. She may not have been able to take the life of a public model, but Fluttershy still enjoyed the soft feel of those wonderful dresses over her body. Not that she'd admit such a thing in front of anypony, even Rarity - but enjoy it she did.

Rarity hid her smile a moment later, hopping up to her hooves. Now was the time, she thought. Fluttershy was clearly at ease, calm and happy. Rarity extracted the tight bundle of her measuring tape from her bags with a little glow of her horn and a smile. The bundle unfurled quickly, as Rarity slipped next to her close friend. "Fluttershy..." She said in one of her very best sexy whispers. She was rewarded with a little shiver of reaction from the pegasus, and smiled softly. "You know, I was just thinking of how I could repay you." She kept on that sensual sophisticated voice, and was delighted to see Fluttershy not at all panicking over it. That had been her one fear - that coming on a touch strong might scare her off. Easy does it, darling. Reeeel her in... she thought languidly, and her smile reflected it.

"O-oh?" Fluttershy softly blurted out, wondering where this hammering feeling in her chest was coming from. "U-um.. What d-did you have in mind?" Oh that hateful stutter! Fluttershy knew she would never be the mare of the world that Rarity was, but what she wouldn't give to be rid of that nervous tic! They were thoughts enough to send a crimson blush up to her cheeks and she scuffed the floor of her home, wishing for a distraction - any distraction to divert attention from it. "I-I mean if you don't mind telling me..." She stammered again and wished - not for the first time - that she could be as confident as Rarity was. And why in Equestria is my heart beating so fast? She thought with a silent whimper.

Rarity continued giving her that devilish smile - slowly, very slowly pressing into Fluttershy's side and nuzzling her cheek while she spoke in a sultry tone. "Oh, I certainly don't mind darling. We needn't run off to the spa right away, I think." She said, leaning in to whisper into those doe-soft ears. "A little... warming up feels in order. We haven't spent nearly enough time together, darling." She let out a soft little giggle, and was once again rewarded by feeling the mare quiver from just the barest touch she was applying to her with her cheek. Oh goodness, she is so cute! Rarity's thoughts gushed a little, and she leaned up to nibble - just a little - on the edge of those ears. "Don't you agree..." She whispered, softly - hotly into the ear. "Fluttershy?"

Fluttershy was frozen in place, not from her usual fear - but from a tingly desire that was running in waves from where Rarity was touching her. Fluttershy had never felt like this from the casual touches she'd exchanged in the past with Rarity. She had no idea where this sudden, heart hammering feeling was coming from - but she liked it, oh yes she did. She had no idea what to do about it, no idea what it was but she certainly enjoyed every squirm inducing moment of it. "R-R-R-Rarity, I... I..." her breathing was starting to come faster - and her body was giving her all the signs of an oncoming panic attack, but Fluttershy somehow knew it wasn't that. She could barely hang on to her words then, her eyes gone wide and her pupils small. What could she say? What word could she utter out to indicate her approval? It came to her as though plucked from the ether. "P-Please..." She whimpered out, so cutely it damn near melted Rarity's heart on the spot.

Rarity gave of a gentle laugh - and the sweet moan that was her signal to Twilight. "Mmmh~! Please what, darling?" She gently teased, her eyes slowly darkening as she could feel the approach of her beloved. "You know... Don't answer that." She smirked, as Fluttershy turned wide, confused eyes towards her. "I think we'll just try lots of different things, and see what feels the best." Rarity purred out - as the front door swung open without so much as a touch - Twilight Shadow slipping through the door in full regalia, with her beautiful liquid mane of shadows, and those dark purple eyes that enticed and promised without a single word. She strode across the floor, the door swinging shut behind her without even the glow of Twilight's horn. Twilight was smiling, softly - but even that could not disguise the raw hunger in her gaze.

Fluttershy was pinned to the spot by that gaze. She stood there like the veriest deer in the headlights, unable to take her eyes off the mare slowly, inexorably coming towards her. "T-T-T-Twilight...?" Her voice managed to squeak out, her body now trembling with atavistic fear mingled with some feeling she simply couldn't identify. It felt kind of like when she fooled with herself, but so very much stronger. It was... overwhelming. Fluttershy found she couldn't move, even though she very much wanted to right then. Her body simply was not listening to her - and she was starting to feel tingly in between her legs too.

Twilight's hoofs calmly crossed the room...and someplace deep inside of her, she could feel that predator within slowly coming out. Everything in the room felt more alive, more vivid. Colors became richer, the very sound of Rarity's soft breathing was music to hear ears. She could almost smell the combination of fear and lust coming off of Fluttershy, and she wanted to taste it... so much so that her tongue lashed out over her lips before she spoke. "Mm...Hello Fluttershy... I'm so sorry we haven't spent much time together recently..." She kept her tones calm, soft and friendly. No need to get violent - not with Fluttershy. "I promise, we'll be making that up now. All of us will." She lifted her hoof and gently reached out - touching that trembling yellow cheek.

Fluttershy squeaked adorably, but did not flinch away. Twilight could feel something - some pressure pressing down upon her. ~"Fate.."~ whispered the voice of Umbra, a touch of awe in her voice. ~"Fate weaves itself about this place."~ The voice fell silent, and Twilight stroked her hoof along Fluttershy's trembling chin, slowly closing in till she was nearly lip to lip with her. Rarity reached down with her hoof and took up Fluttershy's hoof - squeezing it. The yellow pegasus squeaked again, her eyes darting to Rarity for a moment as the fashionista leaned in and planted a soft, loving kiss on Twilight's lips - the two of them holding it for a moment before parting with a little trail of saliva glittering between them. "Do not be afraid, darling." Said Rarity, in her gentlest voice. "Soon, it will all make sense... and we can go thoroughly enjoy ourselves at the spa." She whispered softly, a little glitter in her eyes.

Fluttershy shook her head only a little, her throat seized up with some unidentified emotion. Why had Rarity kissed Twilight like that? And why did Fluttershy want to be kissed like that so badly? It didn't make any sense and she was getting so confused and- Wait, Rarity had just told her things were going to make sense soon. That was comforting, and that meant she could go to the spa soon too and get that nice fruity scrub Aloe made, that made her smell like strawberries for a week. Then her thoughts were firmly derailed, as Twilight brushed lips against her own.

Fluttershy's mind was a fifty train pileup wreck then - but such wrecks have a habit of flinging certain trapped thoughts free. Suddenly, all of those feelings - all of those squirmy, delicious, hot feelings had context. She was turned on as buck, Twilight had just kissed her, and Rarity's hoof - which she now noticed was splinted - was holding hers gently. How had she not noticed it? Oh right, she had been focusing entirely on Rarity's dramatics - and then on the fact that she had just nuzzled up to Fluttershy without as much as a by-your-leave. And now Twilight was filling up her field of vision, and Fluttershy began to feel like something terrible was going to happen to her... Terrible or wonderful, her mind couldn't decide which.

Twilight felt her breathing coming faster- Fluttershy's eyes had gone from confusion, to knowledge, to abject fear - and it was delicious fear, and lust too. Lots of lust hidden behind that gaze. A Longing, a need that Fluttershy's mind probably couldn't process right then. Twilight could feel herself aching for the taste of this mare - her body, her juices, and her blood were Twilight's to take as she pleased. She pressed in, that hard feeling of fate guiding her body if she started to slow down. No more hesitations - no more mercy. This innocent little thing was at her mercy and she was loving every. Single. Minute of it.

Twilight smiled toothily and then fastened her lips onto Fluttershy's - Rarity suddenly shied away, forced down onto the couch from the wave of pure power that pulsed out of Twilight's body. Her eyes went wide and Rarity felt her body aching to just touch her glorious beloved... but she could not, and knew why she should not. This was not her time to touch the mare she loved. So instead Rarity's good hoof went between her legs and began to rub her wet marehood vigorously, biting down on her lower lip as she watched her Princess Alluring spin another soul into her webs.

Fluttershy's mind had gone blank, unable to process all of this conflicting information. Fear. Anger. Doubt. It all was washed away by a tidal wave of power that flooded into her from that electric touch of Twilight's lips against hers. This was bigger than Fluttershy - bigger than Twilight. Bigger than all of her friends put together. This was something that was meant to happen, and Fluttershy could no more control it than a butterfly could control the wind it rode upon. She realized, in her blankness - that was what she was. A beautiful little butterfly caught up in the mighty wind that was Twilight Sparkle. Power poured around them, shadows lengthened from every nook, cranny and crevasse. They reached out and grabbed the dim shadows of the two mares in the center of the room - and darkness spun up around and inside of them, grasping and touching their bodies - and neither of them aware of this.

Twilight could only feel the pure exhilaration of power. At long, long last - she understood what the Shadow had been trying to show her all along. Fluttershy was, in a sense the perfect example of all the other common ponies and creatures out there. They feared the darkness, feared the shadow because they feared what they might find of themselves in the dark places of their minds. Yet so long as there was one like her - one with the strength to rule them, to watch over them properly and ensure all remained orderly and well - they would not need to fear any longer. They could free themselves from the shackles of the light, and find sweet blissful pleasure in the hot, wet shadows...

She no longer needed to fear her strength, nor how deeply her power could affect a pony. Freeing them completely was what she wanted to do. As she had done for Dash, and Applejack, freeing them of the worries that had bound their feelings away from each other. As she had done for Pinkie Pie, letting free the dirty sexy party pony within. As she had done for Rarity, giving her the deep love she had so longed for... and now, as she would do for Fluttershy - freeing her from her fear of the world. She would become so much more, so much better...

So Twilight did not restrain herself any longer. She let the Shadow in her soul off the leash at last - and it responded with gusto. She did not merely fill Fluttershy with the shadow power- she engulfed her with it, obliterated all trace of resistance with it. Whatever strength Fluttershy had in the depths of her soul, it meant nothing before that onslaught. The shadow darkened the room they stood in, as Rarity clopped herself to the sight of Twilight's power growing with every passing moment. Fluttershy's body sank to its knees, and then to the ground, Twilight simply moving her as though she weighed not a thing- pressing her body under Twilight's and looming over her dominantly. As was proper. As the world was supposed to be.

Fluttershy could feel her world slowly realigning - her body was filled with an unholy darkness that seeped into all of the cracks that were her and began to fill them up little by little. Fear vanished first, and doubt followed it. Her nervousness evaporated and her body slowly began to stir...within her mind, she felt like her cutie mark... a caterpillar that had entered a cocoon. And now she was all wrapped up, warm in this new feeling - this sexy, deep, loving feeling that enveloped her whole body. She could not move, could not speak, and could not think. That was okay though, because that was nature. She had to change before she could move again, before she could speak or think.

Shadows wove above her body, and the body of the beautiful creature that wore the face of Twilight Sparkle above her. It wrapped about them like a warm blanket, and Fluttershy felt her eyes slowly close. She was so tired. She needed to take a little nap, so she could wake up as something new. Her body fell asleep, and the shadows tightened around them into a single mass of power.

Rarity screamed her orgasm into the ceiling, and slumped into the couch, her hoof still idly playing with her clit as she stared in awed wonder at the cocoon. An eternity passed for her, as she slowly began to catch her breath, wondering what was going on inside...

~~~~~~~

Miles away, a pair of milky blue eyes opened suddenly - as wide as they could possibly go. The pounding drums of fate were beating. The world was taking its final breath before the plunge. A gust of wind, strong enough to bang the shutters off her window blew past the tiny apartment, into the east. Silent Moon sat up for a moment to stare as it rattled her shutters with an ominous clatter, and then was gone.

The final grains of sand were falling into the bottom of the hourglass. The time was about to be upon them. She looked blindly down at the half-sleeping form of Shadow Dancer, and for the first time in nearly forty years felt a crack of doubt in her heart. Her eyes welled up with tears - wishing she could see her beloved. All she could do was gently trace her hooves across the familiar curves of the batpony. She leant down and pressed her lips, unerringly to Dancer's... the thestral woke from her doze in surprise, and returned the gentle affection.

Silent Moon's wings flared out and she gathered the mare into her hooves, wrapping her beautiful white wings tightly around her love. Fate was cruel. Order, unkind. The world had no sympathy for the individual. She had always known these things, and never questioned them. Now, faced with the inexorable tide of destiny, she cursed them silently and threw herself into the passionate kiss with her lover.

They still had a little time.

~~~~~~~~

In a place not much further away, Princess Cadence felt the shockwave of power drive her to her knees. She looked up to the window and knew, without knowing how she knew that she was being warned. The whole world was being warned - perhaps even Celestia had felt that pulse, wherever she was. The time to breathe was running out. The water was about to reach the head, and now all that remained was to see if the lungs of the world were deep enough.

She forced herself back up to her hooves and took a deep breath. She closed her eyes and allowed herself one, single tear that splattered to the wooden floor of the train in which she sat. She would weep more later, when time allowed it. For now, there was work to be done.

They did not have much time left to complete it.

~~~~~~~~~

Captain Winterlight slowly walked up to the balcony of her office and crossed her hooves behind her, standing straight up on her rear hooves to admire the city she had built. She had been expecting that power wave. It was her signal to begin bringing all of her plans to fruition. There had been undoubted setbacks, mistakes, and failures. Yet the whole was still there, and she knew the whole would be enough.

It would be difficult, to serve two Queens. She knew this well. But she had never turned back from a challenge, and she would face this one with the skill demanded of her. She turned as a single uniformed shadowbolt appeared from the crook of the doorway. "Summon all of our available troops. Cut short any further recruitment and forget about the other special missions. I want every soldier to the cause inside of the city within 24 hours. Use every resource. Go." The pegasus bowed and vanished a moment later. Winterlight turned her attention back to the city, and smiled.

It was almost time, now.

~~~~~~~~

Celestia and Luna alighted themselves upon a rocky outcropping, overlooking a vast dense forest below. Yet the structure they sought required no searching - it was huge, easily the size and roughly the shape of the old palace within the Everfree Forest. Both sisters looked at the black crystalline structure with some amount of awe. And each could not shake the feeling that they had been there before. That they had walked this road, sometime so very long ago.

Each looked at the other, and a nod was exchanged. No words were needed, not when they were so close to their goal. Celestia pushed herself off first and tried to beat more speed out of her wings. She was tired - oh goddess, she was tired. But she could not rest yet. Not while Twilight was still in danger. Not while that feeling of dark pressure grew upon her conscious with every passing hour.

She poured on the speed. Time was running short.

~~~~~~~~~

Fluttershy knew her time was coming. It would not take long, not with the mass of power that was feeding her... metamorphosis. There was no other word for it. The caterpillar would become something new. Something the world had not seen in a very, very long time. The power grew, and grew within her - and her body began to move. It wiggled and pushed and pulled and arched out - she would break through the power, and breathe new air. Her hooves pushed out from where she lay and she could feel the thick shell of shadow. Her wings, always so weak and delicate, pushed out - somehow so much stronger than before. She could see the dimness of the light...

Her body writhed and fought, pushing itself up from the floor and into a crouch - and from there she began to force upwards with her hooves, cracking the shell with pure upward force. Her wings could not beat, could not move. She needed light. She needed air! Her lungs began to burn and she pushed harder, more desperately - the cracks widened, they began to craze and separate the shell. Her eyes shut tight as her lungs began to hurt - and with one final push, she shattered the shell above her.

Fluttershy's head emerged, gasping the sweet air of the world- her wings flared out behind her, covered in some sort of sticky shadow substance and bits of shell as she shattered through the structure with them - Twilight stood there over her, as she was supposed to be - her hooves gently stroking Fluttershy's sticky mane out - brushing away the bits of shell in a loving fashion. Her voice was odd to Fluttershy's ears at first, until she realized Twilight's voice had gotten incredibly, indescribably sexy. "Welcome to the new world, my child." She whispered, and Fluttershy finally opened her eyes for truth - realizing she had not been seeing with her eyes, but with some new sense she could not describe.

She looked at the shattered remains of the shadow shell strewn about her. She looked at her limbs, covered in the sticky sap of her cocoon...and then she looked over her shoulders, her eyes widening. Where once had been the wings of a bird - now the wings of a butterfly had bloomed. Colored in rich deep purples and yellows, laced with beautiful, delicate patterns of black that had turned her wings into works of the purest art. They were beyond mere words of beauty, and they felt so incredibly strong. They fluttered, like her name - and it felt wonderful just to do that little motion. Her mane and tail had grown longer too, and her whole body felt lighter, tougher, and more capable than it had ever been before.

And then she looked at Twilight, and found she was not the only one to change. Twilight's mane had grown long and luxurious all the way down to the small of her back. Her tail had grown too, to a rich length that put Rarity's in the shade. Her colors were a little richer, a little deeper - and shadow smoked off of her limbs and mane like steam rising from a baking dish. Her smile was like unto the sun, and warmed Fluttershy's heart with love. "Mother..." Fluttershy whispered, extending out her limbs. Twilight laughed - a sound like a thousand beautiful bells ringing all at once, and gently gathered the new pony into her hooves, hugging her softly - stroking her hoof along those beautiful new wings. Fluttershy's mouth opened, and her second word was a sweet moan of pleasure at the touch.

Twilight smiled possessively, and kissed Fluttershy gently upon that moaning mouth for a moment, before speaking softly. "A butterfly shall flap her wings, and the world will never be the same again." she smiled slightly, as Fluttershy blushed bright red. "Go get the girls, Rarity. They need to greet my newest daughter."

~"A little rest, My Shade. Then, we go to Silent Moon to begin our good work. The world must be made free... at last."~

Author's Note

Okay, I know Fluttershy comes off kind of hopelessly naive at the start here, but my justification is - She knows about sex pretty well, but she couldn't really process thinking about her friends in that manner until Twilight kissed her... and only then did she realize how much trouble she was in - Too late for her, sadly.

Oh also, sorry this one took so long - This was a SUPER IMPORTANT chapter that I NEEDED to get one hundred percent right.

I think I did too.

Chapter 24 - The New World

~~~~~~Canterlot Castle, that evening.~~~~~~

"Nopony can know."

Whispered Cadence, as the gold and jewel encrusted chest was closed slowly before her eyes. Shining Armor had laid a hoof on her shoulder, and was doing a fantastic job of hiding his own tears. The single royal guard had nodded at them, and then departed a moment later. Shiny nodded himself, many minutes later - tightly, and in pain. "You're right. Nopony can know." He said softly, taking in a deep shuddering breath. "We have to trust Celestia."

Cadence nodded once, and then they turned as one to walk back out of the hallway. The royal guard who stood at the entrance way turned to them stoically, Shining Armor speaking softly. "Nothing is to change. Double the guard, but let nopony near the chest." The stallion nodded once, and saluted sharply as the couple turned into a more private hall and continued walking.

As they walked away, Shining spoke in a low voice. "Spitfire believes we've sussed out any Shadow infiltrators within the command structure. It hasn't been easy, and she lost some agent's to it, but we have names. She's already moving to have them removed..." He paused a little. "I have the feeling she intends to get awful violent about it. We're going to need more troops, Cadey. What we've got here in Canterlot is not even remotely enough. Celestia never was fond of keeping a standing army around in one spot." He said, his voice firm and professional. He was in his capacity as a Guard Commander, and that was enough.

Cadence spoke next, her voice a little louder. "We'll need to send messengers to the Crystal Empire. We're going to need every available lance, every pony who is willing to fight. We'll have to send the rest of the civilians somewhere, though." It was amazing how calm one could be, when faced with things you could do nothing about. "Stalliongrad is close enough, I think. They have truly superb defenses, as well - even against magical attack." Her tone was even, emotionless. It was utterly unlike Cadence, but it was all she could do to keep herself from dissolving into an emotional wreck as it was. "As for other troops, we can't risk panicking the countryside. We'll need to recruit what we can in Cloudsdale and Las Pegasus, and as many of the unicorns as we can manage. Mercenaries too, we'll have to lean heavily on them until things degrade enough for us to call the draft of the earth ponies. We can't afford to strip away the guard-posts, too many ponies will notice." She sighed heavily, her head lowered slightly.

Shining Armor was feeling all too much the same, his words heavy with grief - but resolute all the same. "Tactically, that's as sound a plan as we can manage under these circumstances.. We'll have one of the Wonderbolts carry the messages. We'll ask what General Invictus thinks we can rope in from the guard outposts, too." Their hoofsteps took them into the throne room, echoingly empty at this hour. "Captain Lancelot is recalling all royal guards - former and current, who can reach Canterlot quickly. It's not much, but... " He said quietly, his mien serious as Cadence pushed open the old wooden door at the back of the throne room, and the pair began to descend the staircase.

Cadence nodded once, in acceptance of this little nugget of news. "The Royal Unicorn Academy has already begun preparing the outer defenses. It's not a perfect solution, but I think we have enough time to get some solid shields up before things get bad." Hoofsteps echoed in the ancient stairwell, and for a time neither of them spoke - then Cadence broke the silence as they reached the ancient steel door. Emotion had begun to bubble through that outer shell of resolve - for here, at least she did not need to fear anypony noticing. "Shiny... Was there anything we could have done?" She asked in quiet desperation - wishing, hoping for some kind of answer that would make sense.

Shining Armor sighed. "I don't know Cadey. Maybe if we had brought her here, to Canterlot but... Even then, it couldn't have been certain. Given what she's probably done, it probably would have ended worse." It was not comfortable for Shining Armor to consider his sister in that light, but there it was. He had now come to the conclusion that whatever dark spirit had come to inhabit Twilight's body, it was much in the same mold as Nightmare Moon had been. If Luna - a veritable goddess - could not resist its control, his Sister had never stood a chance.

So. Shining thought, with a certain grim determination. Now we must find a way to free her, as she once freed Luna. There were ways, of course. There was always a way. The question was the price they'd have to pay for it. The steel door swung open at Cadence's touch, and the two marched into the princesses’ private armory. Looking around at the two prominently displayed suits of armor - one for a stallion, one for an Alicorn - The boxes of ancient, powerful magical weaponry and devices, Shining Armor felt a stubborn emotion in his chest settle into resolve.

Whatever the price, they would pay it. They would save Twilight, and the rest of the world could go to Tartarus if it had to. He wasn't going to let his Twily down.

~~~~Twilight City~~~~

Two figures were sitting on opposite sides of a two-toned room. White and black, thestral and pegasus, the calm and the passionate. They were both packing saddlebags, embroidered with cutie marks. Made by each other’s hooves - a hearts and hooves day present from a long time ago. Dancer finished first of course, she'd always been much quicker as a packer of things. The ability to actually see the objects had that effect. She snapped her bags shut and ensured they were tight, before turning her eyes over to Moon.

Moon herself was still deliberately packing the other bag - though not with the same precision. Neatness was not her forte, but rather a slapdash sort of system that worked for her. Whereas Dancer had packed the practical things, Moon was packing the impractical. A memory album, filled with pictures and mementos. A box of trinkets. A journal... no. Two. Dancer looked down at the white and black books she'd stacked in there and said softly. "I can't take that, Moon.." Dancer shook her head slowly, and Moon smiled, shooing Dancer's hooves away as she laid a picture frame with a dried rose pressed in the glass alongside them. "Moon, stop this, please." Dancer's voice begged softly.

Moon shook her head firmly. "You must go to them. They will need what you know." She insisted, adding a few other oddments, before closing the bag. "You might never be able to come back here to retrieve these things, so you must take them with you." A pause in her brisk professionalism, and the extraction of a small black box from under the pillow. "And.." She hesitated, almost not wanting to say it - or reveal it. Or anything, as though the very act would set them down paths unavoidable.

Dancer - bless her soul - did not have any such doubts or notions. She tipped open the box, still in Moon's hoof and extracted the two tiny gold ear-rings, each with a small stylized feather trinket upon it. "Moon..." Dancer said softly. "How long have you been holding on to these?" She held them up in her hooves, biting back the emotions that threatened to overwhelm her.

Moon had frozen, then smiled a little sadly. "Since... well, since Tantalus passed. I just..." She shook her head, plopping her rump down on the edge of the bed. "I never could find the words." She whispered softly, her head lowering. She closed her eyes and tried to fight back her own tears. "I wasn't sure... There's no telling how long we'll be parted. I didn't want to..." Her words were cut short, as she felt the cool touch of metal upon her ear, and then the subtle weight of the ring.

Shadow Dancer fixed the other to her ear, and then leaned in to kiss her softly. "We will be together again. I'm not going to lose you, Moon. I don't care what it takes, or who I have to kill, or what I have to do." Her words came out in a rush, filled with a prideful sort of conviction. "Nothing is going to stand in my way back to you, Moon." She spoke finally. Moon opened her mouth slowly and Dancer pressed her hoof to it softly. "Nothing." She enunciated slowly, in a voice that brooked no argument.

Moon shook her head, tears rolling slowly and steadily down her cheeks. "I love you, Dancer. Be safe." She spoke in the softest of whispers. "You need to go. Fate weaves itself about our necks like a bridle, and there is little time to spare." She reached out and touched the thestrals' cheek, aching for just one last touch.

Dancer's voice came a moment later. "I love you, Moon. I will see you soon. I promise." She leant into the touch, and then was gone in a powerful wave of shadow energy - only the wet feel of her tears remaining upon Silent Moon's hoof. There was no recalling her now, that special spell taking her to that special place so very far away. Moon rubbed the last of those tears upon her cheeks, brushing the moisture into her coat so that there might be a tiny piece of Dancer still worth her for as long as she could manage.

Silent Moon stood up, brushing her own hoof across the tinkling little earring and smiling through the unstoppable tears. She began to walk towards Fate, her head held high. Mistress would not be much longer, and she had preparations to make.

~~~~~The White Tail Woods~~~~~

Scootaloo stood alone on a little ridge of stone overlooking the vast forests in the valley below. Zecora had sworn this place was full of good spirits of protection, whatever that meant. Scootaloo didn't know anything about spirits, or magic or the like. She just knew her mission, even if she wasn't sure how she was going to carry it out. Behind her, in the little nook they'd scurried into after a day of hard travel, a little camp was coming together. She hitched up the bright red hood Bon Bon had attached to her cloak, and pulled it a little closer over her head. The soft titter of laughter reached her ears - Dinky and Pina, chasing one another around the camp playfully. They had no concept of what they were running from - or even that they were running at all.

A cheerful fire burned in the midst of the camp, carefully built by Zecora and now watched over by a solemn looking Bon Bon. Lyra sat next to her, slowly plucking out a gentle tune that wafted across the camp on her signature instrument. Zecora, Time Turner and Ditzy were all in the big tent, talking. Scootaloo wanted to be there, but they wanted a lookout in case the deerfolk came to visit them. Scoots took the job, slinging her newly painted shield over her shoulder and mounting the highest point she could find for lookout.

The little steel shield had been painted an eye-catching red, with a crude Cutiemark Crusader coat of arms over that. On the back of the shield was still bare steel, save for a few words painted on in black. "Remember Sweetie Belle. Remember Applebloom." they said, and Scoots would see those words every time she brought that shield to bear. A reminder, and a promise.

Scoots casually brushed away the few errant tears that she threatened to shed and kept scanning around the camp - even for a young pegasus, her eyesight was still vastly superior than those of earth ponies or unicorns. She also had superb night vision, something she'd always found handy when sneaking out for a snack in the middle of the night. So it was a bit surprising that she didn't see the tall, white coated deer slip up next to her.

The deer folded her legs and sat down, until Scoot caught her bright blue eyes watching her curiously. Scoots fought down a scream of surprise, and instead only backed up a step - her hooves combined with her wings had the shield out and in front of her in a matter of moments. To this, the doe only smiled at Scootaloo - in the darkness, it was difficult to see more of her form other than it was sleek and actually quite beautiful. "Hello, little pony." She spoke softly, in a voice that reminded Scootaloo powerfully of Cheeralee's motherly tones. "What an odd sight it is to see so many different little ponies in these woods. Tell me little pony, who sent you into the care of my trees? " She chirruped, and Scootaloo was surprised at the odd beauty of her words, like the soft rushing waters of a stream - they flowed from her lips to Scootaloo's ears.

Scootaloo steeled herself, pulling the hood of her cloak back a little. She settled the edge of the shield down on the ground and lifted her head high. She spoke as calmly as she could, keeping her tone respectful - as Zecora had said she should. "The Princess Mi Amore Cadenza has guaranteed us safe passage." She recited carefully, remembering the words she'd been coached on. She struggled a bit to extract the little parchment scroll from her saddle bags, but produced it if a touch rumpled a moment later. "We um..." She paused. Crap, what was the next line? Oh buck it. "We have permission. I'm pretty sure." She did her best to keep her tone confident, in spite of the unnerving feeling that this doe could see right into her soul.

The doe extended a delicate hoof and grasped the document - weighing it for a moment before gently blowing upon the paper... and it disintegrated, slowly scattering upon the winds and rushing through into the trees. Scootaloo gawped at this clear display of magic, with no unicorn glow to speak of. The doe cocked her ear to the wind and smiled slowly. "So you do. You seek the sanctuary of my woods, but from what? What grave threat is so great that you cannot shelter beneath the wings of Áine?"

Scootaloo shuffled a little in place, and looked down and away. "Some kind of... dark thing that was controlling my friends. It was controlling my friend Twilight Sparkle too, and we think maybe other ponies." She looked away. "I saw some kind of dark fire in my friend’s eyes, and I ran. I didn't know what else to do, so I told Zecora and she said we'd be safe here." Scootaloo kept her voice low, her tone free of bitterness. The pain still sang in her heart, but she would not show this stranger her tears.

The doe's eyes slowly began to widen. "Ariahnrod's Bane. Mab." She whispered softly, as though her voice was the wind itself. "Umbra." She hissed out, as if in great anger. Then she turned her gaze upon Scootaloo and her eyes brightened with unshed tears as she moved across the grass nimbly. Scootaloo's eyes widened, but she did not give ground as the Doe spoke, her voice filled with sympathy. "Oh, my poor child." She gently leaned down and opened her hooves up. "Such a curse to be placed upon a heart so young. You need not hold your sadness behind steel and silk. Come here." She gently commanded, and Scootaloo could not help herself - the voice sounded so much like that of a mother, and she hurled herself into those gentle hooves.

Scootaloo felt the tears torrent out of her eyes, though she did not sob or weep. "I couldn't save them then.." She whispered, as a gentle touch so utterly unlike anything Scootaloo had known before embraced her. She felt like nothing bad could happen, so long as this strange creature was around. "But I'm going to. I'm going to get stronger, and find a way to beat whatever the buck this is and get my friends back. I m-made a p-p-promise..." her words began to dissolve into stutters, and then stopped. The doe was holding her so gently, so lovingly - Scootaloo wanted nothing more than to stay in that embrace forever.

The doe cooed softly, and a soft wind blew out of the east - ruffling through Scootaloo's hair and drying the tears from her eyes. "Yes... I can see that, little pony. There is a great strength within you, and a powerful will to fight. You will need both if you intend to fight the Mistress of the Dark." She turned her head up quickly, as though she had scented something. "I must go investigate this on my own. Let your fellow ponies know you will have to full run of these trees, and shall be protected " She stood up in one smooth motion and smiled softly down at Scoots before speaking again, "Fret not little one. I shall return, and hold council with you and yours."

"W-wait!" Scootaloo cried out, scrambling back to her hooves. "Y-you know how to fight this thing, don't you? T-teach me how!" She proclaimed, her voice rising quite a bit through the stutter of nerves. She didn't know who the heck this strange deer was, or anything about her. But she knew the name of the thing that had taken her friends, and that was enough. More than enough.

The soft eyed doe paused in her step, regarding Scootaloo with a curious eye and a slow sort of smile. "A shield you bear, but no weapon." She turned fully towards Scootaloo, and leaned down - and plucked a short, shining blade from the air itself with her teeth. The blade was short and curved slightly, and gave off a very faint golden light. Its haft was wrapped in tough cloth, just the right size for a little filly. A blow of whispering leaves blinded Scootaloo for a moment, and when she looked back - the Doe was gone. But the blade was wrapped in a sheath of some kind of strange materiel. "I cannot teach you to fight, but I can give you the means to wreak havoc upon the Shadow..." Whispered the Doe's voice upon the wind. "I shall return soon, and we shall speak again little one. You fascinate me." It finished, and the voice was gone as though the wind itself carried it away.

Scootaloo blinked at the little dagger, and the straps attached to the sheath. It took a few minutes to remove her cloak and strap the weapon on - surprisingly, it fit snugly between her shoulder blades and her wing joints. All she would need to do, even wearing the cloak, would be to turn her head and bite firmly down on the grip to draw it forth. Once her cloak and shield were back on, she felt... calm. Calmer than she had since she'd discovered the darkness holding her friends against their will.

Scootaloo hitched the hood of her cloak back up over her head, and wondered why the tears no longer threatened to come with every breath she took. Perhaps now - with weapon, with shield, and with purpose - she had no more reason to cry. She wondered if any of the ponies in camp knew how to fight with the dagger. She turned and trotted towards the camp, confident that one of them would - they needed to know about the doe anyway.

Funny, Scootaloo had never even thought to ask her for her name.

~~~~~Ponyville~~~~~

The Ponyville Spa and Relaxation company was one of the most surprisingly popular destinations in the town. It was a well-known fact that the Spa attracted considerable tourism bits, and that the Spa rarely had days when the proprietors, Aloe and Lotus, were not busy from open to close with a steady stream of customers both local and otherwise. What was less well known was the Spa had other services than the beautification and relaxation of ponies.

For those in the know - which was to say, those who had been taught the secret menu by another customer, or the Twins themselves - the Spa also offered a remarkable array of more intimate services for the discerning buyer. Although sex was not strictly on the menu, per sè - it still happened with rather shocking regularity. Since this side business was rather strictly unofficial, (and Mayor Mare was one of its foremost customers,) nopony bothered the pair about it.

Today was a quieter day than normal, and so Aloe and Lotus worked on the many little things that needed doing in the shop - replacing steam-room stones, mixing up herbal bath packets, and the thousand-and-one little tasks that often fell by the wayside. All of this was quickly discarded when the gentle chimes of the front door rang, and the voice of their star customer rang through the shop. "Darlings!" it singsonged. "It's been quite the week, and I've need of those marvelous hooves of yours!" Rarity's voice penetrated even the thickest wooden doors when she had the mind, and both earth pony sisters were downstairs in a flash.

What they found there though, filled them with awe and a childlike delight. Rarity was as beautiful as she ever was, of course - but Fluttershy, who was often her spa buddy... "Zut Alors!" proclaimed Aloe, her eyes widening to the size of dinner plates. "Miss Fluttershy! Those wings!" She said brightly, as the shy pony smiled broadly at the both of them - The wings were not precisely massive but they were considerably larger than a normal set of pegasus wings. Also (fortunately for Fluttershy) they were very flexible, and wrapped around her body easily when not, well... Fluttering as they were right now. "So beautiful." Aloe whispered, her eyes sparkling brightly at the thought of getting to work with such works of art.

Rarity smiled softly, a smoky sort of smile to her face. "Good to see you too, darlings. We've come for something a little different than the usual, you see. We'd like to order from the Red Menu today." She spoke softly, but firmly - and both Aloe sisters exchanged a momentary look of surprise. They'd never have assumed demure Fluttershy to be interested in such exercise but... That look of surprise quickly turned to one of anticipation. Pass up this kind of opportunity? Never.

Rarity simply smiled with a slow sensual fire, and Fluttershy did the same - and neither of the twins noticed the darkened shadows within their eyes...

~~~~~~~~

"I'm Hooo-ooooome~!" Singsonged Pinkie Pie as she burst through the doors of Sugarcube Corner... only to find a quiet and serious looking Mr. Cake sitting at the counter. It was only then that Pinkie saw the shelves bare of their normal treats, the shop quiet and lacking patrons at this, what should have been the busiest time of the day. Even amidst the sexy feeling of the Shadow, Pinkie Pie's eyes widened. Something bad had happened here, she just knew it. Mr. Cake looked like he'd just lost his very last friend, and Pinkie could hear no sign of Ms. Cake or the foals. "M..Mister Cake?" She whispered, trotting up to the counter.

He looked up and his eyes brightened - just a little - at the sight of her. "Oh, Pinkie!" He exclaimed, and pulled her across the counter in a fierce hug. "You're okay." He said softly, and Pinkie threw her hooves around him in return. "I was beginning to get worried when I didn't hear from you..." He mumbled into her fluffy pink mane, and squeezed her once more in purely platonic love.

Pinkie felt a soft giggle coming on, and let it out a little bit. "Silly. I'm always okay!" She proclaimed, obliviously ignoring all of the times she had very blatantly not been okay. "Where's the missus and the kids?" She looked around, her mane whipping to-and-fro in the process. "And why is the place all empty and lacking frosting?" She lamented, as though the lack of frosting was the worst part of the situation.

Mr. Cake winced and looked away, his eyes darkening again. "They... they had to leave, Pinkie." He said after a few moments of silence. How could he tell her that her very best friends were under the spell of some dark creature? How could he tell her that he'd sent his wife out of the city so she would be safe from it, along with his precious foals?

Pinkie shook her head slowly, interpreting those words in an entirely different way. She'd worried, although very little, that the birth of the cake twins might awaken some suspicion in Mr. Cake's heart. Apparently, in her absence those suspicions had born poison fruit. Pinkie Pie felt her heart break for the poor pony, and that criminal lack of smile on his face. No wonder the shop was empty, he had no joy in his soul to bake a cupcake with. And a cupcake baked without joy was no cupcake at all.

Pinkie felt the dark power resonate within her. She had to bring Mr. Cake's smile back. She felt her tone slip into that sultry voice, her tail slowly starting to swish back and forth as she turned his head back towards her. "Well, I'm still here, Carrot Cake..." She whispered softly, and giggled a little at the feel of the Shadow in her voice. It might not have been as fun without Ms. Cake here, but it was certainly going to be a party...

~~~~The Twilight Hall~~~~~

Twilight Shadow melted out of the shadows that stretched from the columns next to her front door. Her hooves carried her around to the door, and she looked up at it with a soft gaze. Within lay her destiny, she knew that now. But what was that destiny, and what did it have to do with Silent Moon? She did not know, and did not care. She would proceed, with all of the dedication and courage she had always had when facing the unknown.

The doors opened without as much as a word or brush of magic from her. She could quite literally feel the very presence of her Shadowbolts now, all through the city. More, she could feel the tiny flames of shadow that were burning in the hearts of so many of her citizens. She knew, without knowing how she knew, that a simple thought and a touch of her power would make them utterly obedient to her. They would carry out any command in her name, they would bow and scrape, and worship her. As was proper, of course. She could have any of them in her bed within a moment’s notice, and they would respond with the same lust for her that they would for any other lover.

It was an intoxicating feeling. Fluttershy had not been the only one to emerge from that cocoon changed. Twilight no longer feared her power, no longer feared the control it gave her. Who better to have that control? Nopony she knew was as good at dominating the space around her. She could keep things neat, tidy and well organized better than anypony in Equestria. It would be foalsplay to apply those same principals to governance. Everything in its place, everything working together in perfect... Harmony.

The very word brought a little smile to her face, as she walked with a slow, deliberate gait inside of her home. It was time to birth the new world.

~~~~~The Obsidian Temple, The Ki Lin Kingdoms.~~~~~~

Luna and Celestia stood silently outside the black-stone building, every surface of it covered in intricate silver designs. Sigils of magic, geometric designs, and other symbolism covered the entire surface of the building, and even much of the pathway leading up to it. It was the work of five lifetimes, the culmination of centuries of magical research. The whole place was one immense, magical battery and focus circle. All of it designed for one purpose, and one purpose only - to cast a single dedicated spell upon a single, very specific target.

Such was obvious to the two sisters, each of them steeped in centuries of magical theory and application. Yet even the obvious held them in awe as they looked upon it. Only a genius - or perhaps, several geniuses - could ever have conceived of the project. Only an army of dedicated craftsman could have built it. The sheer cost of it was staggering to the mind.

Celestia shook the awe off though. There were torches already lit at the entrance, cheerfully burning with a bright blue flame. "Somepony is waiting for us." She observed in a gentle tone of voice, and began to walk through the cavernous doorways of the black temple. "Let's not keep them waiting."

Author's Note

Deer mythology /culture is borrowed heavily from the Celts , as well as the old concept of the Faerie. This is relevant, or It wouldn't be here in the big build up.

Oh, and bonuses if you can figure out the white doe's name before I tell you. For once, I haven't made it terribly obvious and you've got quite a bit of time to figure it out. The only clue is she's not a normal deer, by any stretch of the imagination...

Oh yes, and Im presuming the Spa Ponies are french, since I am not trying to decipher the show accent further than that.

Chapter 25 - Sacrifice

~~~~~Twilight Hall~~~~~

Twilight's power quietly came to life, and the double doors swung open on well-oiled hinges. This room was unlike most other rooms in the castle - it was, for one thing, bare stone from floor to ceiling. There were only two lamps - both of them bowl shaped oil lamps that stood at the far end of the room, on each side of a tall stone plinth that had been covered in a deep red cloth. The purpose of this room had always puzzled Twilight, seeing as how no other furnishings existed within the first time she'd seen it. This time though, there were a few new things.

The walls had been hung with dark purple tapestries, frilled in gold. Four beautiful mares - each of them a unicorn - knelt to the sides of the door. They all wore tightly fitting robes of that same dark purple, and each bore a silver medallion around their neck, from which hung a spark-of-magic charm. They bowed their heads as one as she entered the room, but Twilight's eyes were on the fifth mare in the room.

Kneeling before the plinth, Silent Moon held an ancient looking brass chalice in her hooves. Her eyes were turned to the ground and her wings flared open to the widest extent they could reach. The red cloth was gone too from the plinth, revealing an indentation in the stone perfectly shaped to that of a pony. Her eyes narrowed at the sight of that, and her steps took her to just a few feet away from Silent Moon. No one spoke, but the doors of the room shut firmly behind her, clicking with the sound of a deadbolt lock.

Silence reigned in the room, until Silent Moon's lips parted in soft words, "You have proven your dedication to the Shadow, Mistress, in all ways but one." Her wings flapped once, as though this was some sort of ritual, before she continued speaking. "You have taken many things from those you love. From Rainbow Dash, you took her willpower. From Pinkie Pie, you took her innocence. From Applejack, you took her mind. From Rarity, you took her heart. From Fluttershy, you took her body." Moon's words spoke in a slow cadence, one that sent a shiver up Twilight's spine. "You have slowly come to realize that these things were yours for the taking. To do with as you pleased, to change and corrupt as you saw fit."

Silent moon smiled slowly, her milky blue eyes half lidded. "But the Shadow demands you accept that it is not merely these things that are yours to take, but all things. You must understand that when you rule, your rule is absolute. That all things belong to you, and you alone. Heart, Mind, Body, Soul..." She whispered the next word, and a chill spread through the room from its passing. "And life."

Twilight felt something cold and hard drop into the pit of her stomach, and there was a sort of... echoing emptiness where the voice of Umbra had been the past day or so. She had been left alone, to prove that it was within her to do as she needed to do. Silent moon stood slowly, placing the chalice she held under a curious little spigot at one end of the plinth. "Long ago, when I was just a child..." Moon began to speak, slowly slipping up onto the plinth in a manner that made a little lust stir in Twilight's loins. "I was lost and alone in the world. I could not see, and my parents had abandoned me at an orphanage. I knew nothing of the world I lived in except what I could touch and smell, and hear."

Moon's flank slipped into the smooth stone indentation. She was smiling, but there was a bitter edge to her words as she spoke. "As I grew, I became more and more detached from the world. I stopped speaking to other ponies, I stopped interacting with anypony I did not have to. I was given the name 'Silent Moon' for my appearance and my personality, by most of my peers." She paused, a sad smile on her face. "That seems so long ago now, even though I know it was not. Time passed. I grew into an adult, and worked at the Orphanage as an assistant. I could not do many jobs ordinary pegasi do, for without eyes to see the ebb and flow of weather, I could not manipulate it."

Twilight opened her mouth, then shut it. There was a time and a place to talk, and this was not it. Not yet. Moon continued, after Twilight nodded cautiously. "Years passed. I could not tell you how many, because the world mattered little to me at that point. I existed, but I did not live. Then... my past caught up with me." She looked to one side - one of those imitation gestures of normal ponies that meant fundamentally little to a blind one. "They came in the night, with knives and rope. They came to kill me, for what they thought I knew. I was the very last of a family line that went back millennium, and I did not know it. I did not resist them, but I did not speak. I was certain my end had come, until Dancer saved my life in far more ways than one."

Silent Moon sucked in a deep breath before continuing to speak, her words soft and shaky. "Dancer told me about my parents - about how my family had been the keepers of an ancient prophesy. Then..." She shivered softly, her eyes closing. "She showed me the Shadow. She turned me, and opened my heart and mind to a world I never had known before. I could 'see' things for the very first time in my life, and the very first thing I saw was the mare that would be my one true love." Her cheeks colored red, and Twilight could not help herself - she smiled gently.

Moon then shook her head slowly. "More years would pass. Dancer was one of Tantalus' personal agents, working behind the scenes in many a place to spread the power of the Shadow. I traveled with her, and experienced life for the very first time. None of that is important now though - what is important is that during those years, Tantalus worked to uncover my family's secret. It was my price for serving him with loyalty. Then, one day he summoned me to these woods and pressed a book into my hooves."

She lifted up a hoof. "That book, you are not ready to see, Mistress. But within it were words from a great pony, which lived long ago. Those words told me of the path I would take - if I wished to see my beloved safe from harm. It is this path which brings us to this place, on this day." Silent moon reached down behind her with her hoof, and brought up a wickedly sharp looking knife - its edge honed to a nearly mirror sheen. "This is your final test, Mistress. For though you have taken the life of the guilty, you have not taken it from one you call friend."

Twilight stared at her in mute horror, as Silent moon stretched herself out on the plinth slowly - her body molding into the top of it easily, as though it had been carved just for her. "In so doing, you will take my life force for your own... and with it, all of my pegasus magic... " Moon laid her head down on the plinth - and even in profile, Twilight could see her smile slowly. "You will become greater than any Shade before you, and the world will tremble at your step. All will be reborn, and a new world will dawn." Her words trailed off into the whisper. "Nothing can force you to make this choice, Mistress. It must be of your own free will."

Twilight felt the lump in her throat, and tried to swallow it down. She had expected many possible things - a spell, blood perhaps, some other absurd action but... this? "And what if I refuse?" She asked quietly, her hooves feeling leaden and still. She wanted to refuse. Certainly, this was not necessary! She could free the world, and free Equestria, without having to undertake such a barbaric action!

Moon's voice spoke again - still soft, gently musical. "Then you will be too weak to face what is to come. Your enemies will converge and destroy that which you love so dearly, and your friends will abandon you in your darkest hour. In the end, you will die, and the dreams of countless living beings will die with you." There was no scorn, no admonishment in those words. It would have been easier to deal with if there had been.

Twilight stood stock still. Moon looked disinclined to speak - perhaps because she was already prepared for her death. She had no more words that needed to be said, and Twilight could find none to say. Words felt meaningless now - like abstractions that were just scribbled onto a chalkboard, they had no context for a situation like this. Twilight had never imagined she'd find herself in a situation where her vocabulary could not match up with what the time and place demanded.

Yet words simply failed her here. Her heavy hooves carried her up to what she now knew was an altar of sacrifice, and looked down onto the pure white body of Silent Moon. And so here am I faced with the truly impossible. She thought, with no small amount of guilt in her heart. My hooves might not be clean, but I have never taken the life of an innocent. Twilight knew then what the point of this had to be. She intended to wage war - a war that would undoubtedly claim untold lives - upon half the known world.

Wars came with costs. Sometimes, those costs would be inflicted upon those who deserved none of the suffering war could incur upon them. Twilight was naive, but she wasn't an idiot. It was without question that her orders would cause the death of innocents, and the day might come where she would have to do so... intentionally. Thus, the paradox. Here, before her, she was being forced to acknowledge that. A dagger thrust into her hand, a sacrifice laid out upon the table. Was she truly prepared to make such a choice?

Could she make such a choice? Did she have the right to do so? Or had Rarity been right all along? Nopony in the room spoke, and Twilight desperately wished one of them would do so. Yet she knew the mares along the wall would not speak - she knew Moon had nothing more to say. For the briefest of moments, Twilight felt incredibly bitter towards the white pegasus. She wanted to hate her for putting Twilight in this position. She wanted to despise this mare so it would be so much easier to plunge that knife into her heart.

But she could not. She would not show this pony hate. Just as she could not hate Celestia, no matter what Tantalus might have said. She could not hate Umbra, no matter how painful her journey had been. Just as she could not hate those enemies of Equestria, for they were doing only what they thought necessary to advance the cause of their own cultures and peoples.

Therin lay the lesson, and also the problem. She would have to kill, but she could not hate. If she truly fancied herself a ruler, she would have to learn to separate her enemies from her emotions. She could display rage, or doubt, or fear, or even smug confidence towards her foes - but she could not hate them. Down that path lay King Sombra, and she was not going to make the same mistakes he made.

She could not use diplomacy either, for such overtures lasted only so long as the one you'd made them to lived. Oftentimes, they failed altogether. That was Celestia's mistake - believing that with enough sweetness and light, that the enemies of the state would simply bury their weapons and merrily start planting flowers with them. That did not make her bad just...a little naive. Twilight was certain once things began to degrade, Celestia would come to see sense.

No. She needed to dominate them. To destroy her foes she would force them to bend knee and submit to her rule. As she had done to Applejack, and Fluttershy. That meant creatures that did not deserve death would get in the way. There was no avoiding it. Examples would have to be made, and that meant deaths that were pointless, meaningless.

The Shadow wanted to know if she was prepared to live with that reality. To accept responsibility, as a ruler ought to, for the lives that would have to be ended. Others would hold the blades in the real world, others would drive them into the flesh of her enemies - of Equestria's enemies. That would be in the future, when she sent an army to show the Changelings who ruled these lands, who protected these ponies. Or it would be, if only she possessed the will to do it herself.

A leader - a true leader, as Celestia had often taught her, cannot be unwilling to go where she expects those who follow her to go. She must be willing to take the blood on her own two hooves, she must be willing to act - knowing what the consequences will be with all of her soul. For she has seen those consequences first hoof, and knows what they mean. She had to know - blood and bone - the cost of saving all the ones she loved.

She had coldly watched as her power had snapped the neck of Filthy Rich. There was no coldness in her now, only warmth and gentle purpose. How much did she owe this quiet mare? She did not know. She'd probably never know, and that was part of the price too. Her power took up the wicked bodkin, and brought it to her hooves. Moon was silent, as her namesake. She almost appeared asleep - as though she was completely at peace. Perhaps she was, and Twilight was simply making it official.

Her hooves did not tremble, as the blade touched flesh for the first time. A swift death, as painless as she could manage. It was almost childishly easy - even clumsily holding the knife in her hoof - to drive it point first down through the white mare's body. To send the blade through Silent Moon's heart, spilling its blood into the altar she lay upon was... Easy. Frighteningly easy, as though there really was nothing to killing another pony. Even stranger, the thought did not disturb her for very long. Only for a few moments as the blood of Silent moon's heart spilled out into the collector holes that lay beneath her body. Silent Moon made only two noises - a soft gasp of pain, and then a sigh of relief - her face still relaxed in peace as her life bled out under Twilight's hooves.

Twilight took a life, an innocent life, for the very first time. For the countless others she wished to save, she had killed a mare she considered a friend.

Twilight closed her eyes, and felt her final tears fall onto the coat of Silent Moon, lamenting the first true casualty of her war. Then the time for lament was over - for Shadow's time had come. The power roared out of her, engulfing the body that lay before her - it seized the chalice that lay at the wayside - now dripping with thick crimson life. Twilight felt her body arc with pure shadow power as a cascade of darkness blotted out the light of the oil-fires No other light could be seen in the room, and no light was needed. Twilight felt the metallic taste of the vessel against her lips, and opened them willingly as more and more of the Shadow poured into the limp form of the pegasus before her.

Twilight felt the sweet droplets of life's essence passing her lips - so full of magic it was like tasting liquid lightning. Then more came - a torrent of magic and blood, and she lifted her lips up to it and accepted it all. She could see nothing, but she could hear her own moans escaping around the thick, viscous liquid that poured down her throat. She drank deeply of the Shadow and the blood she had spilled in its name. The Shadow took her body and changed it now, and Twilight could feel the soft hooves of Umbra wrapping around her.

Yet she knew she was not dreaming. She knew this was real, that she was feeling the hooves of another pony touching her body tenderly, holding her in its arms. She felt a weight in her shoulders, as that pony... as Umbra took her body and reshaped it. ~"You have served so loyally, child. You have exceeded all of my expectations of you."~ Whispered that musical, sexy voice. ~"You have earned your reward, to stand at my side not as a servant - but as my true daughter."~ The voice laughed, and Twilight found herself laughing with it. Why would she not? There was joy to be found in the darkness, in the hooves of a loving mother.

The power was gathering now in her upper back - and her body writhed and changed at the whim of her Goddess... of her new Mother, that she had set free. Pain laced with pleasure flooded through all of her limbs, and suddenly white hot pain for a few brief moments as she emerged from her own cocoon of shadow and emotion. What Tantalus had set in motion, Umbra had perfected. Slowly, surely, the darkness transformed before Twilight's eyes. There was still no light to see by, but that was no longer a hindrance to her now.

Twilight looked up into the loving emerald green eyes of Umbra, and felt a soft gasp escape her lips in shock. Her eyes traveled down the sleek and sexy figure - a pitch black Alicorn in all but eyes. Her curves were beyond perfect, her very shape was the definition of sexual allure. Her mane dripped liquid shadows around her, just as Twilight's had done...her wings were wide, and beautifully feathered. Twilight looked closer there - and could see her coat, mane and feathers were not perfect ebony, but many, many shades of black and dark grey that rippled in the darkness. Twilight found her voice, and realized that it sounded... different. Darker, sexier - more like the beautiful mare before her. "How?" She whispered softly, her hooves coming up to brush at the sleek coat and found it to be silky smooth to the touch.

Umbra smiled - and Twilight discovered her to have bright white teeth, not unlike her own. ~"Oh my dearest daughter... this is all because of you."~ Her voice melodiously spoke, and she leaned in to kiss Twilight softly upon the mouth. Their lips met and Twilight's spine nearly cracked as she arched up into those lips, her eyes half lidding in maddening pleasure brought on by the merest touch. Umbra withdrew after a moment, leaving Twilight panting softly, her eyes widening as she processed the intensity of that moment. ~"You gave me this form, little one. Silent Moon provided the body, and you provided the magic to ensoul it. I admit, it is a little new for me..." She wiggled her flank, her long liquid tale whipping about coyly. ~"But I think I like the possibilities of it. Of course, I'm not the only one with a new body... After all, you could not be my daughter if you did not resemble me, hmm?"~

Twilight's eyes nearly popped out with shock, as she turned her head slowly to regard the beautiful set of wings which now adorned her back. They practically vibrated with pegasus magic eager to be free and wreak their will upon the weather outside. Silent Moon's last gift to her, and with it a kind of power she had never dreamed of wielding before. ~"They do look so lovely on you."~ Umbra opined - a gentle hoof gently stroking along the edge of them and sending chills down Twilight's spine again. ~"Just right for my daughter."~

A pair of soft blue lights burst to life where the oil torches had been, showing the plinth bare of anything but a pool of slowly drying blood. Twilight found her voice again, a slow smile coming to her face. "So... how does this work, now?" She asked quietly, turning to face the Alicorn Goddess named Umbra. She tilted her head up and spoke in a quizzical tone. "Since we're obviously not going on quite as before."

Umbra cooed gently. ~"Actually, we are. I may have a physical form now..."~ She stretched out her limbs, and Twilight took the moment to enjoy the sight of her moving - it was like every twitch of her hip was an invitation to depraved fun. ~"But my core of power remains firmly with you, daughter of my soul. It is to you that will fall the responsibility to rule."~ She lifted her hoof and pressed it against her chest, smiling coyly. ~"I prefer to advise and guide anyway. I shall ensure you never lack the knowledge to accomplish your goals... Of course, there are other advantages to a physical form."~ She purred out at the end... her voice going husky and soft.

Twilight felt a little smile curl up her lips, and she felt her feathery wings slowly flare up on her back - stiffening in reaction as she leaned in close to Umbra's face and whispered softly. "Oh?" Her eyes danced with mischief - and she brazenly pressed her lips back up to Umbra's, that electric thrill of pleasure setting alight all of her nerves. She felt her body being lifted by those powerful hooves, and set down upon the stone plinth. Her flank sank into the stone depression, still faintly wet with blood. Twilight made a little face... until she saw Umbra's hoof coming up dripping with the crimson liquid.

~"Feed..."~ Whispered the Mistress of the Dark, and Twilights lips wrapped around that hoof - and found the blood to not be coppery or bitter - but as sweet as the loveliest wine she'd ever tasted. Her eyes widened and Umbra smirked in satisfaction. ~"You can take new power from blood, my daughter. Go on, have a taste of mine."~ She said in a saucy tone, and Twilight felt her incisors lengthen a little - sharpening with metamorphosis magic as Umbra manipulated her body like a toy. ~"I wish you to taste of your Goddess... and then your Goddess will taste of you."~

Twilight smiled slowly at the promise and took the soft hoof gently in her own. She nuzzled up against the appendage - soft but firm. She could imagine it striking her flank over and over, spanking her like a naughty little filly. Or she could imagine it dipping between her legs, slowly clopping her off as she exchanged deep passionate kisses with Umbra. Or any number of a thousand and one erotic exercises that were playing like little films in Twilight's head as she slowly bit down on that wrist.

Once again, it felt so easy to sink those sharp fangs into flesh. She could easily imagine doing so to any number of creatures - Blood came out of the wounds, so Umbra's body was a flesh and blood creature. It splattered onto her tongue and tasted like divine nectar within her mouth as she sucked like a baby at a bottle - only a little though, for within a moment of swallowing the first drop she could feel the pure rush of energy flooding through her body, instantly revitalizing her in ways she hadn't imagined possible. ~"Yesss... Such a beautiful creation. The best of all pony worlds."~ Purred umbra softly, as she lifted Twilight's pleasure etched face up to smile into. ~"Thestral, pegasus, unicorn, earth pony and more...It's all here inside of you, and a big dose of me just for kicks."~

Twilight licked her tongue over the slowly receding fangs, her gaze soft upon Umbra. "Goddess..." Whispered Twilight, feeling the tension inside of her loin vibrating like a harp string. "Please... Take me." Her voice gently whimpered into the air, unable to stand this state of sexual need just from being close to Umbra.

Umbra gave off a joyous, triumphant laugh. ~"Oh yes, dearest one... That is a reward you will never need to ask for again."~ She purred and nibbled her way down Twilight's side, speaking softly again as she rubbed her cheek up against Twilight's thigh. Her next words were gentle, joyful and loving. ~"Yes... You have earned my favor, Twilight Shadow. Now enjoy the fruits of your sacrifice."~

Chapter 26 - Master

~~~~~The Obsidian Temple, somewhere in the Ki-Lin Kingdoms~~~~~

"What an incredible place." Luna said softly, as their hoof-steps echoed in the cavernous hallway around them. "I have not seen arcane work of this scale... well, ever. How long did this take to build?" She asked incredulously, eyeballing the minute and intricate silver work that was inlaid into the very walls. "Focus points, energy capacitors, energy directors, absorbers and deflectors. Arcane inscriptions, symbology thousands of year’s old, using formula from the earliest days of Unicornia!" Luna rambled on, much to the quiet amusement of her sister, who was sounding an awful lot like a certain faithful student right now.

The very thought of Twilight stymied Celestia's momentary good mood, and she shook her heads in sadness. The work of restoring her mind will be great... she thought, with no small amount of regret. We may need to ascend her ourselves, just to give her the time. It would have been far better had she merely been able to complete the spell herself. But greater forces were at work here, and there was little Celestia could now do. What few remaining aces she possessed all came with their own set of dangers, and all of them would demand a price in blood she had spent two thousand years determined not to pay.

The words of prophesy still rattled around in the back of her mind - words she had been determined to prove wrong. Free will was powerful enough to upset even the machinations of a long dead demon of Tartarus. She would not allow any creature, any force of the universe to decree her actions - she had already sacrificed too much as it was. She drew the line at Twilight Sparkle.

The two sisters continued down the cavernous hallway, and the air became... thicker as they walked. The entire place reeked with magic in a way that made their coat hair stand up on end. "Sweet Harmony." whispered Celestia, licking her lips nervously. "There's enough power here to blow this entire forest to kingdom come." she whispered, not even daring to activate her horn for fear of setting off some kind of magical catastrophe. "It has to have been gathering power for centuries, but how?" She wondered aloud, and Luna simply shook her head - having no answer of her own.

The hall eventually gave way to a set of double doors, inscribed with a set of magical seals. Celestia was about to open her mouth when each of them began to glow subtly at their approach. Recognition seals. She thought, with a sort of detached observation. They were designed to 'know' us. That in itself was disturbing - it suggested the builder of this place had known their magic well enough to task locks to respond to it. There had been precious, precious few such individuals throughout history - or at least, few such who she knew about.

The doors swung open without a touch, revealing a massive spherical room which had to be at the center of the temple. The room truly was spherical, as though a ball of obsidian had been hollowed out from the center of a truly massive block of the stuff. only a single narrow bridge of stone connected the door they had walked through to a center platform of the room- where two dark figures stood side by side.

One of them appeared roughly fashioned from solid granite - though its form was clearly that of a pony, no details could be seen of it due to the cloak and hood that fully enveloped its body and head. It stood in the very center of the perfectly circular platform that hung seemingly unsupported in the center of the room. The other figure was very much alive, however. It was clear from this distance that it was a mare - a thestral no less.

Celestia turned, and nodded to Luna. This was her responsibility. Luna nodded in return and slowly proceeded down the walkway, with Celestia in close attendance to her. Before either could speak though, a soft voice came from the thestral mare. "I always wondered what it would be like to meet you, Princess Luna." Her words were gentle, and sounded... cracked. As though she had been crying for a very, very long time now. "Progenitor of my race. Our goddess, our Queen. Now you are here, and all the things I've always wanted to say seem... meaningless."

Luna stepped forward, sitting at the edge of the platform. Luna's gaze was calm, and she spoke in a gentle - caring sort of voice. "My child, no words are meaningless. Even words of anger and hate can be important." Luna paused and lifted her head a little more. "I am not the queen you may have awaited, but you are still one of my beloved children." Her words rang with gentle conviction, and echoed off the perfect surfaces of the sphere around them.

The thestral lifted her head and blew out a soft sigh. "I know." She whispered softly, her eyes closing. "After your return, I could feel your touch in the night - the sweet kiss of moonlight upon my brow. For all of my crimes, for all of my mistakes, I knew you would forgive them all. I knew it like I had known no other thing in the world." She turned slowly, and regarded them with her calm golden eyes. "I am Moon Dancer. Or I was, once. In recent years, I have been called Shadow Dancer - after I swore myself to Umbra in my despair at the loss of my Nightmare Queen."

Celestia could not help it - she hissed in response to these words, and found herself suddenly fixed with an icy glare from Luna. Celestia's mouth snapped shut and she turned her head away, blushing in shame. Luna rolled her eyes at her, then turned her regard back to the thestral. "Forgive my sister. She has been under a great deal of strain, lately." Luna's gaze was calm, and her voice still gentle. "So. You serve our enemy, yet you speak to me as a friend. You will forgive me if I find the situation a bit curious, Moon Dancer." Her tone was light still... but there was a dark undercurrent to it now.

Dancer smiled faintly. "Don't worry about it. I'm surprised she didn't try to kill me. An obedient servant to both the Shadow and Nightmare Moon?" She paused for a moment, then chuckled drily. "Yes, this is all quite curious isn't it? Much has changed since I met my beloved." She shook her head slowly - her dark mane frazzled and unkempt. "So much has changed. So much has been lost." She reached up to her ear, and Luna saw the tiny golden ring and charm which often indicated a thestral was partnered - permanently - to another.

Luna's eyes widened and she took a step forward, then another and another - walking over to the thestral mare who sat upon the platform. A moment later, and her hoof was on Dancer's cheek. "I am so sorry, my child." she said, her voice full of heartbreak and sorrow. "So sorry that I have failed you." Her tone was a whisper, and Dancer looked up at her in shock and astonishment. A moment of some undefinable emotion passed, and dancer flung her hooves around Luna's midsection, burying her face into the dark blue coat.

Luna silently wrapped wing and hoof around the thestral, and held her close. A soft sound of sobs came from Dancer, and Luna's gaze was sad and pitying. Celestia sat there watching, and felt an ache clench around her heart for the poor pony. Luna spoke again, gently. "The darkness has no hold over you anymore, my child. No more than it does over me. You are mine and I claim you as such." Her words thrummed with power and a sudden gasp that echoed off the walls was torn from Dancer's throat. Luna's mane suddenly lit with the deep colors of the midnight sky and sparkled with a thousand tiny stars winking within. It flowed and licked at the air as though some unseen wind was blowing through it, and Dancer's body went stiff as a board for a few agonizing moments as a small ball of black energy pooled into the air... before her body went limp in Luna's hooves, Dancer's breathing coming slow and fast. The tiny ball of energy suddenly sublimated and was gone.

Celestia stared at her sister, taking a hesitant step forward. "Did... How did you...?" She whispered softly, wonder coloring her voice softly. "Luna, did you just..." She couldn’t say it - for the first time in nearly six months, the thrill of hope surged through her veins like an electric current.

Luna spoke softly, her hooves brushing back the frazzled mane of the thestral. "I doubt what I just did would work for Twilight, sister. When I say that all of her kind are my children, I do not jest. I am a part of them in a way, and they are a part of me..." Her words trailed off into a soft whisper, Luna keeping her head firmly turned away from Celestia's gaze. "I did create them, after all." Her words were imbued with a deep sadness, measured only by the soft joy that she displayed on her face as she looked down on the mare in her hooves.

Dancer slowly stopped breathing heavily - her eyes staring at Luna as wide as saucers. "Goddess..." She whispered like a devotional prayer. "You... I cannot feel it any longer. The Shadow is... gone. Just like Moon said... " There were tears, but Dancer did not seem to notice them. She leant into the stroking hooves of Luna, and spoke gently. "So she was right, all along." Moon Dancer said, slowly reorienting herself to stand on her own four hooves. "Thank you, my Queen." She whispered, bowing her head before Luna.

Luna smiled gently, and tucked her hoof under Dancer's chin. "Thank me by telling us what is transpiring here, child. It seems there is much we do not know." She looked over at Celestia. "And much we must learn if we are to know true victory." she said with a quiet conviction, and Celestia nodded her approval.

Moon Dancer inhaled deeply and exhaled. "First you must understand the situation. Princess Celestia, your student is already too far gone to save with ease." She said in a quiet, knowing tone. Celestia stared at her as Dancer kept speaking, her voice calm and clear. "I know this will break your heart to hear. She has nearly given herself entirely to the Shadow- and before the end of today, she will be gone completely."

Celestia sucked in a slow breath, and closed her eyes - mastering her emotions in that moment. She would not cry, nor show weakness. Not now, for this thestral had not said it would be 'impossible' to save her. Sure enough, Moon continued to speak. "She is not beyond hope, Princess - but she is now beyond reason." Dance turned to the stone form - the look on her face oddly calm, serene even. "The path to victory will be a long and stony one. I know very little about most of it... but I know it begins here, with him." She pointed to the statue. "This temple was built for several reasons - but the most prominent of them was to preserve and eventually revive this pony." She turned resolutely to Luna, her tone slowly growing more confident. "I can tell you things about the Shadow as it is today, but only he knows the means by which we can defeat it."

Celestia nodded slowly, and Luna did the same. "So. How do we revive him?" She asked, her voice quick and sharp with each word she spoke. "If Twilight Sparkle is indeed under the sway of the dark power, we must move swiftly if we are to prevent civil war from tearing our land apart once again." Celestia kept her visage serene - no matter how much pain wracked her heart at this moment. She had not the time for pain. She would weep, she would mourn later - when they had a firm path before them.

Moon Dancer nodded, a slight smile on her face. "This room holds the key. It is designed to give you the guide you require, and then feed you the power to cast the spell. You need only call to it - and it will come." She gestured to the walls. "I must wait outside the temple... I am not an Alicorn." She said with a wry sort of smile. "I have secreted away quite a bit in the way of supplies. I'm going to build a camp - and when you have completed your task, we can discuss what must be done next like civilized ponies." She bowed deeply to them both, and scampered off out of the room.

Celestia's eyes followed her - and then she felt Luna's gaze upon her back. "She helped them corrupt her, Luna." Celestia said in a soft tone, her eyes narrowed slightly. Though within her heart, she raged without end. Celestia knew anger was pointless in this place, at this time - but that didn't help quell the fires within her. "She had to have been close to Twilight if she was so certain she is too far gone."

Luna's voice came softly. "Yes, it is likely she has done no small number of horrible things, Celestia. Yet are either of us so innocent? Have we not committed atrocious acts of our own?" Celestia winced away from that, and Luna stepped up to stand side-by-side with her, her voice oh-so-reasonable in tone it was like she was admonishing a student for being tardy. "We are neither of us innocent sister, as you well know. She wishes - in her heart - to atone. That is all I need." Luna finished, giving Celestia a frank and flat look.

Celestia reached up to gently rub her temple. "Yes, I suppose you are right, Luna." she said, suitably chastened by Luna's pedantic tones. Harmony knew she'd taken that tone with Luna often enough, and on much of the same subjects they were discussing right now. "We should focus on the matter at hoof." Her hoof waved airly at the stone figure that continued to stubbornly refuse to reveal its identity to them.

The two sisters walked onto the black platform, the both of them slowly circling the figure with eyes narrowed. Neither spoke for a time, as they reached out with ancient senses and even more ancient instincts. They 'felt' rather than 'saw' the magic flowing over, around and through the stone statue. They could 'taste' the power in the air and how it eagerly awaited the moment it would fulfill its purpose. Luna spoke first, softly. "I do not sense any malign magic here. Quite the opposite, I feel..." She frowned, suddenly. "There it is again. It is as though my memory is bumping up against things I ought to be able to recall, and find I cannot. This feeling is.... connected to this place somehow." She tilted her head around, glaring at the spherical walls of the room.

Celestia nodded slowly. "It's a memory spell. A very, very old one." She felt her tongue flick out and taste the magic on the air. "Memento Mortus. Death of memories. It was cast upon this place when it was built - and over time, the magic gathered and projected from here spread outwards. After sufficient centuries, it erased all but the very strongest of memories of the caster." She was speaking softly, eyes darting around the room as she tried to trace the invisible patterns in the magic that flowed through it. Damnit, just like Luna. I know this work. Intimately. Yet I cannot say why. She shook her head slowly, turning towards the figure. "When he is freed from this stone, the magic will cease to work."

Luna nodded a little, stopping at one end of the platform. "Then we have no choice." She stated, rather than asked. Luna planted her hooves solidly upon the platform and craned her neck high. "We shall have to risk it." She spoke clearly, her voice rising in tone. Her eyes narrowed and her horn began to glow with a cerulean light... All around the room, both sisters watched in awe as golden runes began to appear along the walls - alchemical and magical formula began to glow and hover in the air around the platform in hues of blue and purple...

Celestia stood opposite Luna, intuiting the intentions of the spell and called the magic of the sun to her. Sure enough, more runes and sigils glowed upon the walls - as formulas were conjured from the ether to hover about her horn in body in rich tones of gold and orange. "Remarkable." Celestia spoke in awe, her eyes trying without success to track the intricate spell work that was spreading like a spiderweb across the walls of the room. "I think all it requires is a touch of the divine, Lulu." She observed, pupils retracting to pinpoints. "We just need to give it a little push. On three?"

Luna nodded faintly, and both sisters closed their eyes in concert. When they reopened, Celestia's mane shone with the multihued power of the sun that flowed through her body and her eyes were simply bright fields of glowing white power. So too, were Luna's - and their manes undulated in concert with each other.

Celestia would never quite forget those next few moments. It had taken only the tiniest touch of her energy - and she presumed, only the tiniest of Luna's - to set the whole spellwork in motion. It had been like watching the most enormous spring in the entire world uncoiling in slow motion. The ripple of the energy around the place stretched and strained the very fabric of reality. Color and sound ran wild far worse than Discord had ever inflicted upon the world - yet they did so to the tune of a precise conductor.

This was not merely one spell, but a thousand of them all going off at the same time. The powers of dozens of unicorns etched into the silver, spells cast thousands of years ago triggering in a cacophonous symphony of magic. Waves of power flooded into the room from every possible angle - focused entirely on the figure in front of them. It was not merely restoring that pony to flesh - it was restoring his health and vigor, his mind and his soul. It was life magic at its most glorious, its most potent.

Were it not Celestia and Luna in here, there was no telling what the residual magical effects might have been. As it was, they were already ageless and effectively immortal, so life magic just rolled of their skin like dewdrops unless they were injured. As it was, Celestia felt all of the exhaustion and ache blown out of her wings and replaced with a warm and fuzzy feeling of relaxation. Had any other creature been in there with them... Celestia was not sure, but she would have been willing to lay good odds they'd probably live damn near forever.

All of these thoughts passed by in the blink of an eye - the magic was building to some earth-shattering crescendo all around them. White whorls of light flitted past and around their bodies to gather up around the stone pony - whose outer shell began to crack and emit a blinding white light in a precise sort of pattern along his joints. Celestia could not move, could not turn her eyes away. Every nerve in her body, ever ounce of instinct she had earned over thousands and thousands of years screamed at her that something important was about to happen...

Then there was a flash of light, as bright as the sunrise and an explosion of power that rippled out into the ground surrounding the temple. Celestia could feel it - like a giant stone dropped into the middle of a still pond, sending the water and waves crashing out in every direction. The entire world was light and magic that ensnared her senses and filled her soul with a sense of awe and wonderment...

And then it was dark.

Celestia felt her limbs go unsteady, and she sank to the ground onto her belly, panting heavily. She was fully energized, and still felt completely winded. "Luna?" She asked in a hoarse sort of voice, and got an unintelligible groan in response. It was the exact same sound Luna made when she woke up from a long night of drinking and Celestia had to grin. Still, had the spell worked?

There was a gentle sound of rustling cloth in front of them, and then a long breath inhaled. Neither sister could see through the darkness - all of the light in the room had banished away with the completion of the spell. That, and Celestia was still blinking away the bright red afterimages in her eyes from exposure to so much bright light. The cloth ruffled again and a soft chuckle, throaty and male came from the figure still more or less in front of them. A slightly rough masculine voice spoke softly into the darkness - one that sounded a little like gravel churning over under a shovel. "Now, what was that spell again...Oh yes, I recall now."

Suddenly, the darkness was pierced by a silvery glow of magic emanating from the horn of a unicorn. It lit up the room and cast the cloaked pony in brilliant silvery light. The unicorn spoke again in a clear, if still gravelly voice. "Bibbity Bobbity Boo!" His horn flashed like a camera's flashulb going off, nearly blinding the two sisters - who each had enough sense to cover their eyes with their hooves.

Celestia knew that voice. She knew that spell, like she knew her very soul - the backs of her very hooves! Luna knew that magical effect - no other unicorn, not for two thousand years of history had that same magical aura. There had been only one who did. The two sister’s minds reeled back, unable to accept the evidence of their ears and eyes, unable to believe in what was clearly impossible.

The sight of a unicorn with that luxurious and poofy white mane. That grey coat and stern but humor filled visage. The thick horn with its wicked sharp point. The sight of a pointed wizard's hat and a sky-blue cloak patterned with stars and moons, and bedecked with golden bells...

And that thing which was unmistakable, unforgettable, undeniably his...

The sight of that scraggly and curly white beard.

Then the torches sang to life again, this time blazing with cheerful bright red flames that cast that familiar figure into view. He turned towards each of them, his golden eyes as piercing as they had ever been. There was a humor in those eyes, and a wicked cunning. He spoke in the same firm and strong tones he had spoken with since the day they had met... all those centuries ago.

"Celly. Lulu." He said, with a love that transcended time and space written in his voice, and just a hint of mischief at the use of their nicknames. "It has been a very long time." He said in a tone of voice brimming with irony, his snow white eyebrow arching up suggestively. "My, how you two have grown." He said next, in a far more gentle tone - good humor rippling across his face.

"Impossible." said Luna, her tones awed and terrified in the same breath. "It cannot be. Thou cans't be..." She could not complete the sentence, her words tripping over into the old archaic forms of speech as she worked her jaw slowly.

But Celestia had no such doubts. she stumbled to her hooves and walked forward in hesitant steps. The unicorn that stood before them turned and smiled at her with just a hint of mischievous humor. The power he wielded written in every inch of his form for those who had the wisdom to see it. "Master..." She said softly, and fell to her knees before him. 'You're alive... How... how can this be?" She stated, almost unwilling to believe the words she spoke them - but she knew they were true. Knew it in the depths of her soul - where the tiny flame in her heart she had nurtured these past few months blazed into full form, a wildfire of Hope that filled her very soul with light.

The bearded unicorn reached out and stroked his ancient hoof down her cheek, just as he had done at their parting so many centuries ago. "I had business yet in this world, Celestia. Responsibilities I could not forsake, even for the Elysian fields which called to me." He said gently, and tipped her bowed head up with his hoof. "So I struck a deal with a cockatrice and an Empress, and sealed myself into the eternal stone. To await the day when Umbra would threaten the world I worked so hard to build." There was a fiery will in those golden eyes, and a grim sort of smile on his face. "Little did it realize what a mistake it was not to kill me when it had the chance."

Luna approached hesitantly, as Celestia stumbled up to stand before him... and the two sisters simultaneously embraced the grey unicorn, who let out a breath of sudden surprise. Both Alicorns laughed with childlike abandon and glee, and the pony between them soon joined in with a deep throated guffaw, wrapping his hooves around their necks to hug them close to him - rubbing their cheeks against his own, dropping all pretense of the stern and distant teacher for the moment.

"Yes, my most faithful students." said Star Swirl, the Bearded. He smiled softly, as those beautiful eyes shone at him, faces wreathed with smiles. His next words to the two sisters were reassuring. "I have come back to you..." he began quietly, embracing the Celestia and Luna with equal fervor as he whispered...

"At the turn of the tide."

Author's Note

Bonus points for whoever figured this one out.

And for all of those who have predicting instant Doom and Gloom for the side of the Light...

Oh ye of little faith. ;3

Chapter 27 - The Fall of Ponyville

~~~~~Ponyville, later that night~~~~~

The full moon hung mournfully above the city of Ponyville - as though the moon itself was aware of what was about to befall the community it shone down upon. The sky was clear, but no birds sang in the air. Many of the town's animals had retreated to their burrows or nests - some had fled altogether, obeying ancient instincts that warned them of danger. The ponies of the town had no such instincts, only a vague sense of discomfort - as though some nebulous danger were just over their shoulders, just beyond the ability to see.

Some of these ponies reacted to that worry by immersing themselves in their day-to-day routines. Others chose to take the night to do something different or unusual - many parties would be thrown that night. In houses, basements, taverns and restaurants. Though Sugarcube Corner had gone mysteriously dark, there was no shortage of other treats and delights from many of the other confectioners and chefs in town. Orders for apples and cider were dutifully delivered to Sweet Apple Acres, and shipments of them were spread all over the town by Applejack and Big Mac - unwittingly inviting danger into their own homes.

Some ponies did neither of these things - instead they congregated in small, tight knit groups to share a meal or perhaps just catch up on old times. The town's schoolmarm Cheerilee was besieged by requests for foalsitting that night, and much to the surprise of many accepted all of them. The schoolhouse on the edge of town attracted dozens of the younger ponies in town too for an unexpected playdate on the school's playground equipment and around the schoolhouse.

A Campfire was built, and copious amounts of marshmallows and chocolate squares were being toasted over it by the horde of young ponies, watched over by an unusually somber Cheerilee. Cloud Kicker and Cherry Berry were there too, the latter having brought along her famous Balloon and taking the foals up into the sky for short rides and the former there to keep the town's pegasus foals corralled.

Right now, most of the fillies and colts were enjoying dinner - fire-toasted vegetables on sticks, hot buttered ears of corn and s'mores. But Cheerilee was not. She stood to one side, watching over them and every few moments or so, scanning the town behind her slowly. Cloud Kicker fluttered down to land beside the schoolteacher, and looked in the direction she was. Kicker spoke first, softly. "Maybe Ditzy was right..." the words came slowly, grudgingly. It was possibility she really didn't want to entertain given how on edge she felt right now.

Cheerilee nodded once. "How quickly can we get all of them out of town, do you think?" She asked, nodding her head meaningfully towards the kids who were munching on their meal with reckless abandon. Ordinarily, such a sight would have made her smile - tonight, though...

Kicker shrugged and bit her lip in thought. "I brought the sky-cart like you asked me to, and Cherry says with a little bit of help from me we can get it into the air with her balloon. Once it's up there, I can stuff the thing with clouds and keep it afloat. Between those the balloon and the cart we oughta' be able to get all the kids into the air." The pegasus narrowed her eyes up at the sky as though judging something unseen. "Got a nice fast trade wind up there. Once we get in that, we oughta make White Tail by tomorrow around lunchtime."

Cheerilee nodded and sighed softly. "I hope it doesn't come to that." she said quietly, fervent hope in her voice.

~~~~~~~~~

As the town of Ponyville imbibed of the shadow-tainted cider, a few citizens were already finding themselves at the mercy of this new power. The doors to the Ponyville Spa were firmly shut - locked tight and barred against the night. The lobby was dark, its candles having long ago extinguished themselves in their own wax. The massage beds were empty, and the mudbaths long since drained. The downstairs steam rooms were quiet and cold. A day of spa relaxation had become something else entirely.

Upstairs in the private suites where high-end clients were frequently brought, far more luxurious surroundings lived. The upstairs steam room was sumptuous in its appointing - delicately carved wooden benches invited the seat, buckets filled with lilac and lavender infused water scented the air sweetly as they splashed upon the enchanted hot-rocks. The room itself was lit with softly glowing crystals, imbued with unicorn magic to give off soothing light in delicate pinks and greens.

The session here had begun with a deep tissue massage, provided by Aloe. She'd drawn the tall straw to be the first to work with Fluttershy's beautiful new wings. Lotus had been jealous, but fair was fair. Fluttershy had seemed so much more relaxed than usual, and had yielded to Aloe's gentle touches with far more ease than she'd done so before. It had been a true delight to get her hooves all over that gorgeous soft body - not to mention more than a little arousing to do so in the sight of those hypnotically glistening wings.

In the dim light of the steam room, they had become even more beautiful - catching every snatch of light and reflecting it off the thousands of tiny scales that made up the structure of the things. At first this had just been a pleasant distraction for Aloe. Now...

Aloe could not take her eyes off the things. They slowly wafted back and forth, stirring up the steam in the room in a way that pegasus wings couldn't once they got damp. The beautiful butterfly-like wings simply flicked the moisture off of them like dew from a leaf. They moved in an almost indiscernible pattern of gentle wafts and waves. Aloe's breathing had become slow and regular, her hooves moving almost on auto pilot. Always vitally aware of her own body, Aloe knew she was showing nearly every sign of heavy arousal - her body was heated far beyond the means of the steam, her thighs were practically dripping with her love juices that were slowly flowing out of her marehood. Her eyes could not leave the wings, as the glittering colors and patterns slowly, subtly hypnotized her into complacency.

Fluttershy looked totally unaware of these things... but she wasn't. Far more had changed in her body than the transformation of her wings into their new forms. Her sense of smell was even stronger than it had ever been before, and she could scent the sweet citrus tang of the spa pony's arousal in the air. She could feel a powerful thirst for that juice, but knew she had to wait until the lovely pony was quite incapable of resisting her. It was so odd to think like that - but it was so nice too. She let off a soft giggle as she turned her head to examine Aloe with her glassy-eyed look.

Fluttershy had always hated social situations because ponies were so unpredictable. With her friends, that wasn't so much of a problem since she knew if she messed up they'd still like her. With other ponies, even associates like Aloe, she could never be sure that they wouldn't turn around and hate her when she inevitably messed up... Now though, she felt as bright and confident as Rarity did since she just knew that nopony could hate her now with these beautiful wings of hers. “OH Aloe..." She cooed softly, and the spa pony's head lifted in acknowledgement, her face a study in gentle awe and joy. "Come over here, would you please?" Fluttershy wiggled her hoof at Aloe, who obediently walked closer to where Fluttershy's head lay.

Fluttershy smiled slowly at the sight of her - Aloe stood obediently in front of her, her body slowly shivering and quivering with each deep and even breath. Her eyes had gone soft and glassy, and she looked for all the world like she was high on some kind of mind altering substance. Fluttershy giggled and slowly lifted herself from the bench where she'd been laying, and felt a curious feeling behind her ears... She knew butterfly's better than most ponies ever would, and one thing she'd been curious about was now stretching out from where they'd hidden. Long, slightly thin black antennae extended out from her head and wiggled and stretched at her mental command. Her hooves came up and slowly drew Aloe in closer to her, the soft black antennae slowly wrapping themselves around her head and neck as Fluttershy pressed her lips to Aloe's.

Aloe's body went rigid with an electric shock of pleasure at the touch of the kiss, her body responding with unconscious lust and pushing itself in closer to the beautiful mare before her. Then her eyes widened as she felt a long, slick tongue coil its way around her mouth and slowly down into her throat, muffling any words or sounds she might make into Fluttershy's mouth. Aloe's mind reeled with all of the implications of everything that was happening to her as the black antennae slowly caressed her neck and mane, the tongue slickly pressed in and around her lips, taking her body in a way no other tongue could...She felt Fluttershy's forehooves reach up and slowly wrap around her shoulders- pulling her down and into her embrace...

Fluttershy gently pulled Aloe down to the bench with her, feeling her wings flitter and waft in excitement behind her - sending sparkles of color all over the room in little flashes of light. She tasted deeply of Aloe's lips and mouth, her tongue oh so much longer now... and hungry for the juices that awaited her below. She could feel the deep core of dark power coiled within her, and giggled as it slowly flowed into the spa pony from everywhere they touched. Little motes of shadow shed onto the ground as her wings flicked and flapped, slowly oozing over towards where Aloe lay now in her hooves and absorbing through her skin.

Shy slowly pulled herself away from those delectable lips, and the long tongue began to snake down to Aloe's neck, wrapping around it for a moment before withdrawing back into Shy's mouth. Fluttershy's head slowly descended, leaving nibbles and flicking tongue across the sensitive belly, her long antennae caressing the beautiful body she now held completely in her sway and painting it liberally with slick black shadows.

Aloe's eyes began to widen as Shy's head reached between her thighs, and for a moment her conscious mind woke up as she began to realize what Fluttershy was up to. She opened her mouth to protest when that long tongue hit her marehood like a revelation from the heavens. Her mouth opened and all that came out was a long, low moan that filled the room like a hymnal to whatever debased god had caused this moment. All thoughts she might have had of escape or evasion fled, and Aloe simply gave herself over to the pleasure that surged through her body.

Fluttershy was in a similar heaven - licking the nectar out from the blooming flower that was Aloe's pussylips, it wrapped and lapped up every ounce of the sweet juice that had coated her thighs, then delved deeply. Shy's mind sang with pleasure and glory, as her senses were assaulted by the spicy-sweet taste on her tongue, her antennae firmly gripped around Aloe's thighs and held them forced open - though they were making no move to close - so that Fluttershy might feed deeply upon the treat.

Shadows gathered from within the room and poured into Aloe's quivering nethers, slowly filling her with a glorious new power and purpose. Her head arched and her back followed - her forehooves grasping the beautiful pink mane of Fluttershy desperately, and she screamed as the first orgasm hit her mere seconds later. "Oh, Goddess Umbra! Yes!" She cried out into the room, her body bucking heavily as her pussy juiced thoroughly - much to the delight of the squealing Fluttershy between her thighs...

~~~~~~~~

"What's that?"

Came the bright and curious trottingham accent of Pipsqueak from the playground, back in Ponyville to visit his friends.. Cheerilee's eyes snapped to where the little colt had pointed - off towards where the Everfree Forest loomed in the distance. At first, she saw nothing in particular but.... then she noticed it. The darkness cast by the trees of the forest in the bright light of the full moon now rising up above the tree line was coming to life. The shadows were slowly morphing and springing to some kind of unholy life - gathering in a great pool of deep darkness around the base of the forest's trees.

Most of the colts and fillies were watching now in wonder and fear, and Cheerilee felt her blood run cold at the sight. We have no time. her mind whispered, and she quickly called out. "Children!" she snapped out in her very best parade-ground voice. The faces of every child in town turned to her in sudden recognition - even Silver Spoon looked over at her in surprise. "Quickly, Follow me right now! Drop everything you're doing and move!"

Normally, they would whine - grumble and moan about leaving behind the play of their chocolate treats or the spooky stories of the campfire... but something about the desperation in Cheery's voice plucked some ancient fear in their tiny hearts. As one, the crowd of children trotted at top speed behind the rushing teacher. "Kicker! Cherry! We need to get airborne ASAP!" She screamed out across the field, where the two ponies were leaning against the hot-air balloon and chatting.

Fortunately, neither of them hesitated. Kicker immediately went to work tying and securing the curiously built cart to the side of the giant balloon. It was built out of a special kind of light wood that Pegasi used for structures in their cloud cities that would house ponies of other tribes, and was enchanted to allow normal ponies - or heavy packages - to be carried along in it with no weight.

Cherry was already leaning as heavily as she could on the throttle of the magical flame-jet that provided her balloon with the hot air it needed to give it lift. "Quickly, into the cart and the balloon kids!" Shouted Cheerilee, her heart racing with pure panic as she stole a glance behind her - Sure enough that thick carpet of darkness was rolling inexorably across the ground towards the town of Ponyville. It looked like some living thing birthed from the darkest nightmares she'd ever had and it was coming towards her town. To do what? She had no idea. She didn't want to find out.

The kids were piling themselves into the balloon and carpet. Surprisingly, Silver Spoon was directing traffic, making sure the littlest foals were safe in the basket while making sure everypony in the cart had something or somepony to hold on to. Cheerilee could not process this minor miracle for long, crowding herself into the balloon alongside Cherry and a dozen or so young fillies and colts, all of whom looked scared out of their minds. She sank down to the floor of the basket and gathered them all close to her. "We gotta go, Kicker!" Yelled Cherry above her head, as Cheerilee carefully hugged all of the little ones to her body and stroked manes and tales comfortingly.

"Right! Liftoff!" yelled Kicker from somewhere behind her, and Cheerilee felt the sudden vertigo of leaving the ground behind them. She could see no more, and hear no more of what was going on save for the rushing of wind around the basket as Cherry Berry muttered something relating to the speed of their ascent. "Gonna get us into the airstream, Cherry! Hold on to your flanks Kids!" came Kicker's voice again, and Cheerilee held on for dear life.

~~~~~~~~~~

Mr. Cake did not know how long he had been running now.

It had begun hours ago, when Pinkie had slipped into his bakery and put on her bedroom eyes. He'd tried to dissuade her, but she simply hadn't been interested in listening. He'd told her that he had errands to run, and she'd dutifully allowed him to leave the shop with herself in close attendance. He'd finally managed to lose her a few hours ago or something like that, slipping through a series of back alleyways when a large group of party-goers had insisted upon her coming along for a toast of cider.

He hadn't hesitated then. He'd doubled back to Sugarcube Corner to grab his saddle bags - already packed and ready to go - and hard-hoofed it out of town. He hadn't slowed either - He'd flat out ran. He was still flat out running, fueled by desperation and an endurance born from fifteen years in the trenches of the baking industry. He'd passed the outskirts of Ponyville ages ago, and found himself on one of the high-hills surrounding the town. He allowed himself to slow down for a moment, his breathing coming in hard and fast lathers. A moment to catch his breath would be good.

It was then that he turned to the moon-lit skies above the Everfree that he saw the amorphous black shape slowly slinking across the ground towards Ponyville. He stared at it in disbelieving horror as it began to creep up to the very borders of Ponyville, slipping through the trees surrounding Sweet Apple Acres like slow moving water. Then a soft voice jumped out at him, sending him screeching and leaping through the air away from the source. "Why're you running, Mr. Cake? Don't you wanna come play with us?"

It was the soft, dulcet tones of Pinkie Pie - who was staring at him from the path leading to Ponyville. She was looking at him calmly, her hair still bunchy and poofy but her facial expression was... a little sad. Carrot Cake licked suddenly dry lips as he took a hesitant step backwards from her. "Pinkie. I can’t stay here. Not for that." He said, his chin jerking in the direction of the slow moving shadow.

Pinkie turned to look at it for a moment, then turned back to look at him - faint comprehension on her face. "Mr. Cake... It's not bad." She whispered softly, a gentle gait carrying her closer to him - and his own backpedaling keeping the distance between them. "I've never felt so alive, so free to be myself." Pinkie's voice picked up, carrying across the moonlit hill soothingly. "I always knew when you were looking at me, Carrot Cake." That soothing voice turned into something softer, sultrier. "Watching my soft flank sway back and forth in front of you... how much you wanted to grab it, mount it..." Her back arched a little, and Carrot Cake felt an electric chill course down his spine. "Mmmh... Spank it. Tie it down and take it like a squishy little fucktoy." Pinkie's voice growled out, her eyes blazing deeply with shadow power... "You can have it now, Carrot... You can do anything you want to me, and I'll love every. single. minute of it."

Carrot's rear hooves found a sudden drop behind him - She'd been maneuvering him! His eyes panicked as he gazed down at the sixty foot cliff drop behind him - one of many like this that dotted the hills and ravines to the east of Ponyville. He looked back to Pinkie Pie, who was now standing just a dozen yards away. She had on a sultry look in her eyes and a slow smile on her face. "Just let go, Carrot..." She whispered, her slow steps carrying her ever closer. "You'll have so much more fun with us..."

Carrot felt something then. Something he'd not felt in all of his long years. Something that steeled a gentle soul, long used to living a peaceful life. Carrot Cake had never been particularly brave, but he'd loved Cup Cake for as long as he could remember. He loved his children the same, strange genetics notwithstanding. He loved Pinkie too... but he didn't love her that way.

Oh sure, he'd looked. No healthy male couldn't look at something like that, but there was looking... and there were other things. No. Carrot loved Cup, and he always would. And right now, he had a responsibility to the one he loved. He felt... calm, all of sudden, his hooves taking him slowly back to the edge of the cliff behind him. Pinkie stopped in her tracks and stared at him in abject shock. "Mr. Cake, stop that! You'll fall!" She sharply commanded, her tones having gone straight from sexy-sultry to worry and fright in the space of a mere moment.

Carrot Cake. Husband to a loving wife, to a beautiful daughter and a handsome son, looked up at her with peace in his soul. Kind and Loyal to one another. Till death do us part. He thought, repeating the last words of his vows from so long ago, and smiled at Pinkie Pie. It didn't matter. He would die, yes, but they wouldn't be able to use him to corrupt Cup or Pound or Pumpkin. They couldn't use him as some kind of weapon against them. They couldn't torture him to find out where they'd gone. He would protect them by doing the only thing he could.. His family would be safe. For that was the one and only duty a father could not lay aside for anything. No matter what the cost. "I know." Carrot said with eyes brimming with tears. "G'bye Pinkie. It's been real." His hooves left the land, and he jumped off the cliff.

It wasn't like a normal fall - the kind that happened so fast and so hard that you never had time to really process that you were falling till you fell. Time seemed to go slowly for this one. The last thing he saw from the cliff was the shocked, terrified look on Pinkie's face before it vanished behind the stony face of the cliff. Earth pony or not, Carrot knew this wasn't survivable. He'd never been tough like most earth ponies - his long neck and skinny physique attested to that.

"Celestia..." he whispered quietly, as the gentle rush of wind surged past him in this strange place between the seconds as time itself felt like it was giving him this moment to pray.. It felt like he was falling all too slowly. "Please watch over my family. Bring sunlight into their days, and peace into their nights." He spoke softly, his hooves crossing over his chest as he fell... "Keep safe my spirit and ease my passing into the world beyond..." The wind came swifter, and Carrot Cake scrunched his eyes shut. "In the name of the sun.. The moon.. and the beautiful earth- "

His words breathed into the cool night air as the beloved earth rushed up to meet him.

Cup... I'm sorry.

Then, all was darkness.

~~~~~~~~

Inky black hooves strode slowly out of the black stone gate that now hung over the path to the Everfree Forest. They left a smoking trail of shadowed hoofprints in their wake - and were followed in close attendance by a set of deep violet hooves which moved a little faster, and left no trace of their passage. The two ponies walked together in companionable silence - or at least, it was silence to any who listened with ordinary ears. There was no need for spoken word when your minds could converse with one another just as easily.

Which wasn't to say they didn't like actually talking - there were emotions only physical lips could convey. Meanings and subtleties were so very much fun. Both of them thoroughly enjoyed the interplay of words, of suggestion and prose. That was simply something they'd always had in common, long before Twilight had etched her personality upon Umbra - and vice versa.

For now though, their hoofsteps proceeded behind the wave of shadow power that they directed together. Their horns were lit in similar shades of deep purple - the liquid like shadows stirring and pulsing into the darkened streets of Ponyville. Those unfortunate revelers who were traveling at the time were the first ones to be struck by the power. There was no subtlety here - Twilight was learning a new technique, and it would take some practice to get it down right. Practice that she would earn tonight, if all went well.

Umbra simply helped her along - like training wheels on a bicycle. Letting go a little bit more of the control with every moment as Twilight learned to master the physical manifestations of her power. The Shadows fell upon the wagon full of drunk ponies - their screams muffled into silence as the power simply engulfed them in darkness. The mass of shadows pulsed and wickedly throbbed over their bodies, dragging them out of the cart one by one so that Twilight could methodically corrupt their souls with her shadow before moving on.

Once sufficiently dealt with, the shadow writhed away from them and swept down the remaining streets of the town. Those ponies she'd left behind slowly came to, stretching out muscles and newly reborn minds - slowly coming to terms with the new Goddess they would serve. The power swept the streets clean of such travelers, before moving on to the buildings one by one.

Umbra smiled down at the young pony with a broad smile of pride upon her lips. Twilight Shadow was every inch the younger daughter she had never had. They were so perfect for one another, Umbra suspected the work of providence upon her side. Twilight's mind was fiercely logical, but it had deep undercurrents of desire and need to control the world around her. She wanted the world to make sense, to be safe - and also to be fun in certain ways. She abhorred random chaos - and that was something Umbra could appreciate so very, very much. Twilight frowned faintly for a moment, and Umbra spoke quietly - trying to prompt her to disclose whatever she might be sensing. ~"What vexes you, daughter?"~ She cooed softly, remembering the hours they had spent together earlier this evening - their tongues entwined together - and shivered a little. Few creatures had ever sated her lusts the way Twilight had.

Twilight shook her head once. "There are ponies getting away. And something bad has happened to Pinkie Pie." She glared up at the sky. "Though I can't tell what. She's incredibly distressed, angry and sad. We're going to need to deal with it when she gets here... and..." She paused, wincing. "Something is disrupting the shadow on the eastern side of town... I can't tell what it is either."

Umbra nodded, her gaze somber and wise. ~"Likely some clever unicorn. Do not fret about a few strays fleeing before our might. They will spread the word, and make our task ever so much simpler in the future. We shall aid your friend when she arrives, of course."~ Umbra had always had to deal with the foibles of her hosts, and Twilight's foible was the ponies she held close to her heart. It was, in the whole, an easier one to deal with than most of the ones she'd lived with in the past.

Still, It was rare indeed that some creature had the power to disrupt her. She wondered what it might be....Her ears perked to the east, as some kind of loud noise slowly moved away from the city...

~~~~~~~

"Bitches don't know bout the power of mah BASS CANNON!"

Vinyl Scratch screamed her defiant battle cry as a wagon covered in speakers, festooned with cables and magical power sources trundled out of the city at top speed - pulled by a trio of massive earth pony stallions who had been bouncers for the club. Atop the wagon sat DJ-P0n3, shoving dials up to their maximum settings and checking records into and out of the exchange as raver-geared ponies hung on for dear life all around them.

The speakers were projecting the kind of sonic assault that on any other day would have gotten Vinyl arrested. Today though, they were hitting the liquid shadow power with enough force to send them into paroxysms of movement that stopped them dead in their tracks. It so just so happened to shatter every window they rode past, sent hiding cats into fits of hysteria, and give everypony in the sonic cone a minor migraine.

It also was a signal, one Vinyl hoped a very specific pony would hear in time. A very specific, grey coated pony who poked her head out of the second story window of her home to stare at the passing party-cart...Vinyl looked up and tried to call out to her - only to see a wave of darkness burst from inside the house and grasp the grey cellist around the waist. "OCTAVIA!!!!" Screamed Vinyl, as Octavia's eyes went wide in shock and was dragged into the darkness of her home.

Vinyl stared at the building as the cart trundled at top speed out of the town, unable to speak even as all of those upon the cart watched the black mass slip through windows and overtake other slowly panicking ponies in the streets behind them - swallowing them up into themselves and dragging them away to who knew where. Ponies Vinyl cared nothing for, as relentless streams of tears spilled down her cheeks - staring into the darkness of the house slowly growing smaller behind them

~~~~~~~~

Cloud Kicker watched in numb horror as the seething shadows slowly engulfed the entire town of Ponyville. Most of the pegasi of the town had been down there, whooping it up with the rest of the citizens. Her sister, Cloud Chaser might still be among them. She had no idea who might still be left up in the sky, but she had hopes that they'd get out before they got caught by whatever it was too. With the sky-cart now nice and full of fluffy cumulus clouds, They were making good time in the speedy stream of air bearing the balloon to the east.

Her eyes scanned the skies ahead of her, and behind - looking for any number of potential dangerous weather patterns that might cause them a problem. It was an old habit, and it was one she was glad for. That rainbow streak in the night sky might never have been noticed otherwise. It was coming straight for them too. "Kids! Get down!" She snarled out, her eyes narrowing. The fillies and colts around them took cover as Kicker launched herself up off the cart. She was in no way, shape, or form the kind of flyer Dash was... but maybe she could stall her by being smart and confronting her directly.

Sure enough - Dash pulled up short some fifty yards away from Kicker as the balloon continued to move gently in the stiff wind away from them. She wore some kind of weird dark version of a Wonderbolts uniform, only confirming Kicker's suspicion that the former weather-captain had well and truly lost her marbles to be getting involved in all of this. Damnit, Ditzy... why did you have to be so right? She thought with a grimace as Dash spoke up. "Go back to town, Cloud Kicker. I don't know what you're doing with all those foals-"

"Keeping them safe from THAT!" Kicker snarled at her, pointing down at the pulsating mass of shadows beneath them. "Or do you think I'm stupid enough to believe that's just some kind of fog?" She spat out, keeping her flight level with Rainbow's. She was alone up here, working off of pure bravado against one of the most talented fliers in all of Equestria. Dash could probably fly rings around her any day of the week. But maybe all I need to do is stymie her long enough for it to not matter. She thought grimly.

Dash shook her head slowly. "You don't have a clue what's going on down there, Cloud Kicker - so don’t try and lecture me about it. Get. Down. There. And take those kids back to their parents. They'll know what's right for them." Dash said in tones of absolute certainty... which she ought to have known was more than enough to piss of Cloud Kicker in epic fashion.

"Clop Off." Kicker spat at Dash. “I know enough to know I'm not gonna let you come within fifty yards of those fillies." She flared out her wings and waited, pouring every bit of focus she could into watching Rainbow Dash's next move...

Dash came at her. She was the fastest pegasus in Equestria. She had years of self-training, and even time at the Wonderbolt Academy to draw on. Kicker was and had none of those things - but she did have reflexes honed from two decades of working with thunderhead clouds. Reflexes she put to work right here, as Dash poured on the speed Kicker dodged just a few inches to the left and lashed out with her wing - buffeting Rainbow Dash with a blast of air and sending her careening off to her left into a nearby cloud.

Kicker smirked and pulled a barrel roll, racing off to stay between Dash and the Balloon with all of her might. She knew it might end up with her going down. It was actually pretty likely, point of fact. But she was going to make Dash pay for it...and buy those poor foals time to get away. Sure enough, Dash was making for the balloon by the most direct means. Kicker's eyes widened though, as Dash slipped into a cloud some two hundred yards from the balloon... and reappeared in another cloud a hundred and fifty yards ahead. Suddenly, there was no time to reach the balloon. No unicorns or pegasi in there to fight her off. Kicker could only watch in horror as the rainbow streak made for the balloon's airbag....

Rainbow Dash was unquestionably the fastest flier in in Equestria... but there were plenty of ponies who had a turn of speed of their own. Cloud Kicker's eyes went wide at the flash of the buzz-cut blonde mane, the angry red eyes and the rippling pectorals that seemed to come out of nowhere, diving at Dash hooves first. Rainbow Dash herself barely had time to look up and see the incoming figure and hear a sudden battlecry that echoed across the sky.

"YEAAAAAAAAAAH!"

Two massive hooves impacted with Dash's side, backed by more than three hundred pounds of solid muscle. Only countless hours of training kept the hit from breaking every bone in Dash's ribcage as she spun in midair to try and deflect some of the blow at the last moment - and even then the shot sent Dash's body rocketing towards the treetops below. Rainbow Dash crashed through the treetops with a series of thickening crunches, and Cloud Kicker felt her eyes tear up with joy - pumping her wings as hard as she could to catch up with the balloon as two more pegasi floated down out of the skies...one of whom was very familiar.

"CHASER!" Kicker screamed at the top of her lungs - barreling into the mauve-coated, wild maned pegasus that was her sister with reckless abandon. Throwing her hooves around her midair and hugging as tightly as she could. "Thank Celestia! You're okay!" She sobbed out, and felt herself being guided over to the cart by the gentle hooves of her sister, slowly soothing her back as tears ran rivulets down her cheeks.

"Course I am, Sis. Thanks to Snowflake and Thunderlane here." She said with a saucy smile on her face. The massive white pegasus grinned toothily, and his dark-coated counterpart slapped him on the back, the pair of them exchanging a massive hoofbump with one another in celebration. "I'm just glad to see you and all these kids safe from... that thing."

The mention of That Thing made all four of the pegasi look behind them as they squeezed into the end of the cart. They were picking up speed now away from the town they called home as the darkness surged and swamped over what few homes remained. From here, they could see the town hall had somehow been set ablaze and merrily burned like a torch in the center of a forsaken place.

Silver Spoon spoke up, much to the surprise of all those sitting around her. There was a sadness behind those jewel-rimmed spectacles, and her voice softly intoned the words all of them hadn't wanted to voice. "This is just the beginning of the bad stuff. Isn't it?" She observed quietly, and no one in the cart wanted to respond.

All of them already knew the answer, as they watched the Fall of Ponyville in silence.

Author's Note

Rarity's scene has been moved to the next chapter to spread out the sexy bits a little and to re-emphasize the dramatis of this moment.

This chapter has been published ahead of schedule because it was done and... well, buck it, I've been waiting to write this one forever.

Chapter 28 - The Twilight War

~~~~~Canterlot Castle, The next morning~~~~~

The double doors of the central situation room swung open silently on well-oiled hinges. The rustle of chain and leather against steel plate filled the room as the two figures in resplendent plate armor swept past the guards at the door to stand at the head of the table. "Report." Said Princess Cadence in a quiet, brusque voice - her usual golden torque and crown replaced by a heavy looking breastplate in shimmering sapphire blue crystal and a much filigreed helmet upon her brow. Her hooves were clad in knee high boots of the same color, and her mane tied back into a severe pony tail.

Captain Lancelot stood up - his ceremonial plate replaced by the mirrored steel breastplate of his rank. "Ma'am. First reports came in at oh-six hundred hours this morning, reporting smoke and unknown magical activity in the town of Ponyville. At oh seven hundred, reports were confirmed that the Ponyville town hall had been burned to the ground and some unknown magical effect held sway over the town." There was a pause as the rest of the table muttered softly, taking in the news. "Thirty minutes later, elements of Pegasus Force Recon infiltrated Ponyville airspace for thirteen minutes before evading back to neutral space."

Lancelot took a deep breath, his white-blonde mane frazzled from too many hours of wearing a helmet. "The information they retrieved is not good. Every pony still living in the town - of all ages, though there's something funny there we'll get back to - showed signs of magical contamination." Lancelot gave an embarrassed cough. "Not to beat around the bush, ma'am - but they were acting like the whole town had just gone into season and that it was the most normal thing in the world - just going about their business, most of them. Just with mares and stallions alike getting bucked six ways till Sunday right in the middle of the streets, and a whole lot of other public fetishism thrown into the mix. No regard for age, gender or species either."

A Sharp eyed pegasus wearing dark leather armor and a black mask around his face stepped up - his eyes hidden behind smoked flight goggles. "Yes, even the foals ma'am. Fillies and colts alike, though there's a buckload fewer of them in town than there ought to be. There was no sign of the town's school teacher, and a number of other prominent citizens were also missing." He said in a sharp, rough voice that cut across the chatter quickly.

Lancelot nodded once, continuing on with his report. "In addition, all the signs of the Equestrian Government have gone missing or been torn down. Sun and Moon banners have been replaced by new banners, and the town guard are wearing new colors. We are forced to conclude some kind of mass mind-control spell is currently on the town." He looked very uncomfortable at this one, looking down. "Which means we don't have so much as a lick of other reliable intel as to how this happened."

Cadence closed her eyes for a brief moment, with Prince Armor doing the same. The table took this as a call for silence, and it was granted - the half dozen generals, the clusters of royal advisors... all fell silent for a moment, before Princess Cadence spoke again, her voice thick with royal command. "Estimates casualties then? Presume all of those under control are losses."

Once again, the sharp eyed looking pegasus spoke. "Assuming we didn't just miss anypony, we're looking at 97 percent losses from the town’s population. Of those, 6 percent were either killed outright or suffered from some other form of misfortune." Shock and disbelief met these words, most of those at the table - save for the Princess and the Prince - just stared at him as he continued to speak. "Of those who escaped, most of them have been heading east." He tapped the map. "Towards White Tail Wood. The rest of them are scattering to the four winds."

Cadence nodded once, then turned back to her guard commanders. "Is there any realistic way for us to invest the town and the Everfree Forest? Or at least provide containment through one means or another." Her eyebrow arched delicately, and made her look even more severe under the delicate looking armored helm.

Guard Commander Victorious Dawn snorted derisively. "Yer majesty, it weren't realistic ta' do it when it was just tha' forest! We could prob'ly surround the town." He leaned over the tactical map, and rubbed at his chin. "If'n we brought in, say, th' boys at Fort Baltimare. They got the magical containment squaddies down thar'. But with th' whole town mind-bent? It'd be bloody work, yer majesty." He finished, in a gruff and angry tone of voice.

Pegasus Commander Daricho nodded slowly. "I grudgingly agree, your grace." He spoke in a light Las Pegasus sort of accent. "Our realistic means of containment are therefore two fold. First, we've already diverted the Friendship Express away from stopping at Ponyville. That's going to cause some raised eyebrows, but we've spread rumors about some sort of massive sabotage to the lines." He fluttered up and tapped the map. "Second, we can isolate them in the sky. We have a list of every pegasus who lived in Ponyville. We can task our security services to detaining them if they come to any of the major cities."

Daricho settled down next to the table and blew out his cheeks in a sigh. “Neither of these things addresses the problem of hoof-traffic. Which unless your grace has decided to inform the public...?" He let his words trail off slowly, as Prince Armor fixed him with an icy gaze.

Princess Cadence shook her head slowly. "No. I do understand the reasoning you've given, Commander Daricho - but I cannot risk blind panic. However." She raised a hoof to silence the gathering objections. "We will continue to reassess the policy every day. Should the situation become grave enough, I will personally make a statement on the subject to the people of Equestria." Some mutters met this bit of information, but Cadence rapped a shod hoof to the table and got immediate silence. "We must take all immediate and covert steps to keep the situation under control. EIS Is to immediately dispatch agents to Ponyville to assess the nature of the threat. I want all of our special forces to report for deployment. Gentlecolts, I trust you to know your business. Dismissed."

Nods met these decisions, and the commanders quickly filed out of the room to undertake their instructions. Princess Cadence sucked in a breath when they all had left, and let it out with a sob. "Twilight...why?" she whispered, as Shining Armor gently pressed himself against her - his weight comforting and familiar.

Suddenly, the door burst open behind them. "Your Majesties! I have a report you must read immediately!" yelled some unknown pegasus, his mane frazzled and his eyes wild...

~~~~The Edge of the Everfree Forest~~~~~~

Twilight Shadow was impressed.

They stood rank upon rank, row upon row. Ponies from every tribe and all clad in glittering violet armor, staring straight ahead in perfect military precision. Each and every one of them bore a black sparkle upon their chest - with five dark stars arrayed around it and a sliver of moonstone carved into the crescent moon set around it. She had to smirk at the symbolism. Winterlight is so very predictable. She chuckled mentally, wondering if perhaps she couldn't just indulge the Captain. Luna would be a valuable asset to the cause... If I could turn her.

That was a thought for another day. For now, Twilight admired them all - not a vast army, no. But they would be more than sufficient for her needs. More than enough to quell the few locals she could not convert to her cause. She turned to that selfsame Shadowbolt Captain and smiled. "Well done, Winterlight. I am pleased with your good work." She nodded to her side. "Walk with me." And began to walk away down through the lines, still carefully inspecting them.

Winterlight fell into step beside her, Twilight speaking firmly as they did. "I understand your desire to attack Canterlot, Captain - but it is simply not good tactics. The Griffon kingdoms first. Then then Ki-Lin. We will need both for our campaigns against the Zebra folk, and all three to end the threat of the Changelings once and for all." Winterlight was frowning and Twilight smirked. "We will secure our boarders first, Captain. What we have done, we have done for Equestria. Do not fret though. Our campaigns will not be drawn out affairs. With the Shadow at our beck and call, they will soon realize the folly of opposing us and bend knee in submission." She purred out, a little skip to her step in happiness. Things were going so very well!

Captain Winterlight looked more than a little dubiously at her. "I beg your forgiveness, my Queen. But the Griffons are not going to be impressed with a display of magical power, no matter how intimidating it might be. Just what are you planning?" She was curious - more than curious actually. Yet so far her majesty had been very close mouthed about her choice of strategy.

Twilight Shadow tossed her mane over shoulder - those all too glorious wings flaring out behind her in excitement. "You will see, Captain. I must attend to our Goddess now. Your orders stand - prepare all of the supplies and means for swift travel to the northern mountains, and do not forget the special supplies. We will leave at week’s end, once we have set a few other things into motion here." She gestured vaguely with her hoof. "You are dismissed, Captain."

Twilights wings flapped and she melted into the shadow of one of the nearby soldiers, vanishing completely. Winterlight swallowed softly at the display - and wondered if perhaps she hadn't made a small mistake in her plans. No... We will need one so strong as that if we are to restore the mind of the Nightmare. She shivered, turning to deliver orders to the nearest officer. I only pray they will not attempt to destroy one another. Else we will never have our Nighttime Eternal.

~~~~~Canterlot Castle~~~~~

Princess Cadence sagged into the chair that Shining had placed for her. "How did you get this, Spitfire?" She asked hollowly, staring at the offending words on the document sitting before her. She wanted them to vanish, to disappear into the ether. Perhaps then, she could still have a few small threads of joy left in her soul connected to her beloved filly.

The fiery maned Wonderbolt stood nearby, having arrived in the room just a few minutes after the pegasus messenger. She had a wry sort of smile on her face. "There's something to be said for a well-trained spy, your Majesty. Black Spot happens to be one of the best. He got this directly from one of the Shadowbolt officers that he... ah, passed an evening with." There was a sly smile on her face. "Apparently they were just distributed today."

Cadence nodded numbly, her eyes still tracing across the words. Madness they were, to the letter. And yet, it though madness, Cadence could see the method. At long last, so many questions about how Twilight had fallen so far, so fast, made clear to her. She had thought her friends, her world was in danger... and that nopony was doing anything about it. What else would Twilight have done? She always did get wrapped up in trying to fix everypony's problems by herself.

Cadence took in a deep breath and exhaled. "The Griffon Aristocracy will never believe us, no matter how much evidence we have.." Cadence tried to summon her resolve, her willpower - and felt that deep river of support and energy flowing into her from Shining Armor, who had wrapped his hoof around her side in comfort. She smiled faintly then - she could survive this. "Spitfire, is there anything we can do?" She asked quietly, "I do not see how we can stop them without..." She could not say anything further, the lump in her throat too large.

Spitfire shook her head slowly. "I'm taking some steps right now but we won't be able to stop them completely. Best we can manage is to slow them a little. What you ought to be doing right now is getting ready for a flood of refugees that'll be coming in when all of this goes down." She paused, and took a deep breath. "Princess Cadence, have we received any word from Princess Celestia?" she asked quietly, her hooves tucked behind her back.

Cadence shook her head, just once. "No, Captain. All we have to go on now, I fear..." She looked out of the windows, towards the distant thatch-roofed cottages of Ponyville. "Is hope."

~~~~~~~~~~~

Discord sat upon a gold and jewel encrusted chest, his visage sulky and his mind roiling with thoughts that were no fun at all. His griffon clawed hand grasped a shining silver coin, and flipped it casually into the air every few moments with a soft ping sound, and the slap of the metal against flesh. He did so hate these brooding moods - when emotions other than chaotic joy overtook him. He wanted nothing more than to discard this hateful thinking and go play pranks on the castle maids for a few days. Maybe he could pose as 'Molestia' again, some of the maids actually seemed to enjoy that particular game.

He dragged his thoughts full of irritation back to the moment, and flipped the coin again with another gentle ping sound. He hated when Celestia was right. He hated even more when he couldn't find any illogical reason to pretend like it had been his idea all along! There were logical ones, certainly - but none of those were very fun. No, he had to admit - however painful it was to his chaotic sensibilities that the stupid white horse had been as correct about this as she had about other things he'd prefer to forget.

Worse still, she was off globe-trotting and following a trail of breadcrumbs laid down by yet another stupid know-it-all. One who had... well, not precisely conquered aging, but he'd certainly found plenty of praise-worthy ways to cheat death out of its payday! And therein lies the rub, old bean. You truly do want her to find him, and bring him back from his grave so you can ask him how he did it and if he can do it to somepony else as a favor. It was a grouse-inducing, maddening thought. The kind of thing that would have inspired him to even greater heights of chaotic madness back in the good old days.

The days before a pair of beautiful baby-blue eyes had stared through his thick, leathery resolve like it hadn't even existed. Before that yellow-coated pony had completely ignored every mean spirited trick he'd pulled, every stupid action and just... showed him that foolish kindness. It was as though she'd totally forgotten he'd mind-fucked her, and every single one of her friends! Before her, he'd never thought twice about screwing with the mind or soul or life of a creature just for the pure laughs. Before her, he never would have even thought about giving any kind of promise about good behavior to Celestia, not for all the tea in Neighpon!

Before he'd met Fluttershy, he'd been a different sort of Discord.

Now all those mean pranks didn't seem so funny anymore. All those silly games he'd played with their heads sort of fell flat, like a bad joke in front of a rough crowd. Every brilliant scheme, every crazy plan, every perfect chance to seize this entire little mudball for his own amusement no longer felt quite so important. Now, even that delightful little Pinkie Pie began to look like a more competent master of Chaos than he did, and wasn't that an incredibly depressing thought?

The coin smacked into his claw, and he gripped it firmly there. One free day. One day without limits, without restrictions, without responsibilities. He could do anything on that one, oh-so-tempting day. But all the random, limitless chaos that day might provide paled in comparison to what he could do with it. What he could do with it to beat a threat to his power as old as time itself. What he could do with it... to change fate itself?

What could he do with just one day where he could ignore all the rules... a gift granted to him by nothing less than Harmony's own power upon this earth?

What was he prepared to do...

To save a Friend?

Or maybe more than a Friend...

~~~~~The hills to the west of Ponyville~~~~~

A white coated creature knelt next to the still and lifeless form that lay on the ground, a few feet away from the edge of the tall cliff above. She looked down upon that still form with pitying, sad eyes - her mouth straight and unemotional - held tight by untold years of knowing the unfairness of the world. Death was part of life. All creatures died, eventually. All creatures met their ends in one way or another.

Some died in bed, surrounded by the families who loved them. Some died alone and cold in the dark, having never known the warm touch of a mothers kiss. Some died in pain, and some in their sleep. Some died without ever knowing what killed them, and some died having faced their death with a fearless eye. All things died.

Yet few creatures died as this one had. Few beings had faced their end with as much courage and honor as he. Fewer still died for so noble a cause, for so great a purpose. Yet death was death - cold, calculating and final. She could not save him, no matter how much her heart wept for his children or his bereft mate. All she could do was carry him to a place of suitable honor, before the black creatures that had caused his end decided to desecrate his body for their own puerile amusement.

A single leap of her mighty hooves carried her to the top of the cliff, to stare out over the town that now reeked with the power of Mab. Darkness covered the place like a thick sludge, visible only to those eyes that had the wit to see it. She showed no anger at this darkness, no hate. As well hate the sky for bringing rain, or the sea for bringing waves. It was her nature to do these things, it was her purpose to spread her darkness as far as it could go.

Just as it was the doe's purpose to fight her every step of the way.

The doe turned, having seen all she needed to see, and lept down to the cliff bottom below to collect the still form of the pony that lay there. She needed to hurry home, but first she had a soul to deliver to its final place of rest. The latest casualty in a war that had been fought for countless centuries, yet in his death he had provided the doe with a hope she'd not expected to find.

For Carrot Cake had died in a manner worthy of a hero, to protect the family he loved. If this was the measure of the courage in these ponies’ hearts, perhaps the world might survive what was to come after all.

~~~~Twilight Hall~~~~~

"Mother." Twilight spoke softly as her form melted from the shadows of her Hall - into the throne room where she'd begun this journey. Had it really not even been a year? Twilight was a little amazed at how quickly things could change in her life. Umbra... her Goddess, her Mother-in-soul stood at the end of that throne room, where the unused seat sat dusty and waiting for her. Before today, Twilight had seen no use in the edifice. Thrones were for rulers, not for librarians. She was as beautiful as when Twilight first laid her eyes upon her, and there was a gentle love that radiated off of her like heat.

Twilight Shadow's steps took her next to that creature - and just being next to her made every ounce of stress or worry at the coming days melt away into nothing. Twilight could feel her smile growing wider, her step becoming lighter. Everything was falling neatly into place, those closest to her were safe and sound. Her thoughts went out with a touch of sadness to Pinkie Pie, who was now in the gentle care of Applejack and Dash. Such a tragedy. What in the world could have driven Carrot Cake to do such a thing, I wonder?

It was an absurd thought. Twilight hadn't wanted to hurt him, or his family. She'd wanted to free them. It simply made no logical sense to her that he would hurl himself from a cliff in fear of that. Pinkie hadn't taken it well either, but Twilight was confident that Rainbow Dash and Applejack would be able to soothe her spirit back to health quickly enough. Even now, the frank emotional pain she'd felt from Pinkie's shadow was starting to dissipate - one of the great advantages to her personal attention to them had given her a psychic link. She would always know that her friends were safe, and if they were happy or not.

Umbra spoke up then, pulling Twilight's thoughts away from her friends for now. ~"You cannot avoid confronting Celestia forever, child."~ She said... not admonishing, just a gentle sort of reminder. ~"She will not take well to our good work until we have opened her eyes to the truth. Are you certain this plan of action is the correct one?"~ Her smooth voice was still thick with sensual promise, still cloyingly sultry - but Twilight had swiftly learned to read past those tones. She was not attempting to convince her of a new path, she was testing Twilight's resolve for this one. Like any good adviser, she had a knack for finding the flaws in a plan.

Twilight nodded once, her wings sweeping out and tucking around the sleek body of her Goddess - pulling her in closer. Umbra smirked and nuzzled her silken cheek against Twilight's. They both very much enjoyed these little moments of physical intimacy, and every touch strengthened the bond between them a little more. "Yes, mother. I love Celestia, truly and with all of my soul - But I knew her all too well. She will not attack me, nor will she confront me directly unless she believes she has some foolproof means to 'cure' me." There was a scornful smirk, a sly laugh behind that word. Cure. Right, as though this glorious gift were a disease to be purged.

Twilight continued, her eyes bright. "We will win over her own ponies, mother. They will come to us, to swear allegiance in droves when we crush the threats they have lived under their whole lives. When every foe of Equestria has been vanquished, and her nation bends knee to us, she will have no choice but to acknowledge our truth." Her words rang with conviction throughout the hall, and her heart soared with the hope of that glorious day. She did look ever so forward to bringing Celestia and Luna into her chambers - one at a time, of course - and slowly imbuing them with her Shadow over several long, wet, sexual days.

Umbra laughed softly, a sound like the tinkling of bells. ~"I see you have your plans well laid, my daughter. Very well, I shall not call into question your logic."~ She bowed her head to Twilight and kissed her upon the lips softly. ~"After all, your mind is so perfect for this sort of plan. I am so lucky to have you my dear... You will make me proud in a way no other has before you."~ She smirked softly...~"Since you already make me wet the way no other creature has before you..."~
They shared a soft laugh, and rubbed coat against coat, cheeks nuzzling and lips nipping and kissing absently. They were as one, and in a way they completed one another. Umbra whispered softly, her eyes bright. ~"So. What will you call this conflict then, hm? Every good war needs a name..."~

Twilight tilted her head, her eyes half lidded with delight. She smiled coyly. "They seemed determined to name everything else after me in this town. Why not just call it The Twilight War?" Umbra smirked and laughed in gentle approval...and then there were no words between them - lips locked together in a hungry lust for each other. They did not need words, for they slowly came together to celebrate the realization of two dreams.

For one, a dream of a safe Equestria for all the ponies Twilight loved. A world without war, without strife, without the need for a heroine like her to constantly rush in and save the day. A world full of love and joy for everypony, where stern control ensured that the crimes of the past would never again harm the future.

For the other, a dream of a world bathed in pure shadow. A dream of divinity restored, of vengeance against the false gods that dared to deny Umbra her rightful place. A dream of new pleasures and new glorious untold by previous ages. A dream of new worlds to conquer and convert to her glorious dark truth.

And though neither of them realized it, a third dream began to live as hoof touched hoof, and lips touched lips. As heat and passion and lust blurred the lines between God and Servant, how thousands of years of loneliness met the gentle, lonely heart of a young creature - and how the ragged edges of two hearts slowly fit together like an intricate puzzle. A dream of a love thought impossible. A love that would change the entire world, forever.

A love that would birth a War.

Author's Note

After three rewrites, I've made the decision to leave Rarity's scene on the cutting room floor. I know there will be folks disappoint at that, but it simply didn't fit into my views on how the fic should end in this chapter.

I have instead decided to shift that scene (And it's many implications) to the first chapter of the next book. It will actually make more sense there in the context of the story.

Sorry guys, you'll just have to wait for sexy marshmallow flank. Maybe I'll make it up to you with some one-shot clop at some point.

Which reminds me, the epilogue is next.

Epilogue - The Call of the Crusader

~~~~~The White Tail Wood, two days after the Fall of Ponyville~~~~~

"Look, Look! It's Cherry's balloon! And a cart that's got Scratchy in it!"

Dinky's voice cried across the camp within the barriers of White Tail Wood, and she lept up and down upon the little viewing platform that they'd constructed to watch out for new ponies coming for sanctuary. Zecora's head came up from working on a thick potion over the campfire, and nodded meaningfully to Time Turner. She was busy. He'd have to handle the newcomers. He blew out his cheeks and nodded, trotting down the hillside path towards the forest road.

Zecora turned back to her stirring, a far more troubled look on her face now. Berry Punch came up beside her and wrapped a gentle hoof around Zecora's waist, squeezing with as much comfort as she could. "Nothin' we coulda done, Zeccy. You know it, I know it, and everypony here knows it." She said, her voice as stone-cold sober as Zecora had ever heard it before. They had plenty of alcohol with them but... Berry had been awful cagey about digging into it lately. Zecora could only nod silently, wishing she had the words to speak the sorrow in her heart.

A few minutes later though, that sorrow lifted a bit. A small horde of fillies and colts came pounding up the mountain trail, babbling in talk and laughing. There was sorrow in those voices, oh yes. But there was courage fit to shame the most doughty knight there too. Zecora looked up in astonishment. So many! She had not dared to hope so many of the town's foals would make it out safe and sound! Dinky and Pina dove into the crowd - hugs and greetings were exchanged between them. There were tears too, confessions of fear and despair... but their spirits yet lived.

More figures followed the children. Cheerilee sagged under the shoulder of Time Turner, her eyes red and cheeks darkened with tears - her breath caught with sobs and sadness as the stallion slowly led her off to one of the tents. Four pegasi followed, and the earth-pony Cherry Berry who flew her magical balloon. Zecora did not know the pegasi by name, but there was cheer in their hearts at living to fight yet another day. Soon they were joined by Ditzy, and the five of them began a conversation with one another in earnest. She smiled at that - Pegasi were always so much better than the other tribes at bouncing back from adversity.

Then came the sounds of a heavily laden cart, slowly dragged up the hill. Several stallions were straining and puffing, but they kept coming... soon, a mountain of musical gear and tons of other supplies and things looted from who knew where crested the trail and slowly dragged into the camp. Three hulking stallions pulled themselves from the hocks and slowly trotted off to the rear of the clearing where a small but swift stream carried water down through the mountains to drink heavily.

More ponies - unicorns, earth ponies and pegasi alike - clambered down from the wagon, and began to unload the many things they'd stowed onto the thing into the camp. They all wore various outfits and gear which marked them as being young ponies from the club scene, though only one amongst them was recognizable. A white coated unicorn that was slowly carried down from the top of the wagon by her compatriots, and deposited gently alongside the fire. Her strange spectacles hung over her horn, and her beautiful crimson eyes stared lifelessly into the fire, unmoving from the spot where she'd been sat.

Zecora looked meaningfully at Berry, who nodded and quickly moved over to the DJ - Sitting down and beginning to speak with her in a gentle, quiet voice. Zecora turned her attention back to her brew, hoping the potion here would work out to snuff... They were going to need its effects quite soon, or so it seemed.

~~~~~~

Cheerilee was wrapped up in a warm blanket, and her cheeks dried away with a soft cool cloth. Time Turner had asked if she'd needed anything, and in truth all she'd needed was space. So the gentle stallion had left her with naught but a snack of dandelions and lilies and a large jug of cool water. That was for the best, right now. There were perilous few ponies she'd want to talk to right then, and nearly all of them were not in any position to be doing so right then.

The tent flap gently moved to one side, and the school-teacher looked over to see the gentle violet gaze of Scootaloo. For a moment, Cheerilee half believed that somepony who looked exactly like scoots, but was not, had invaded her tent. The hooded red cloak, the steel disc shield and the sheathed dagger that poked over her shoulder, she looked like nothing more than some foal-soldier out of the history books. Then her mouth opened, and all doubt fled away. "Miss Cheerilee, are you okay?" Came that soft voice, those gentle eyes.

Scootaloo and her friends had often been a big pain in her rump, but more than any of her other students they'd possessed a fierce willingness to push, explore and learn new things about the world. Certainly, that got them into no small amount of trouble - but it had also expanded their minds and helped them learn things most other foals never would. They also happened to love her as a teacher, so dearly. She still had the six foot tall hearts-and-hooves poster they'd given to her all those years ago - even if her memories of that little event still made her want to bop them all on the head and send them to lifelong detention.

And now there she was, alone. Her friends gone - taken by that black thing, and all of Cheerilee's sorrows vanished like fog under the sun. "I'm.. I'm alright, Scootaloo." She said softly, wiping away the last of her tears with the cloth. "H-how about you? How are you holding up?" It was one of those inane questions all teachers knew how to ask, a gentle prodding and soft concern for the foals in her care. Scootaloo's life hadn't been easy long before this, and now after losing all of her friends?

Scoots softly crossed the tent, and nuzzled her cheek up against the offered hoof of Cheerilee. Her voice was quiet, and her eyes were hard. "I'll be okay, Miss Cheerilee." She smiled - but it wasn't a terribly happy smile. "Just wanted to make sure you were okay. If you need to talk to somepony, come and ask me, Okay?"

Cheerilee nodded faintly, and watched the once young pegasus leave her tent in silence. She's no foal any longer, Cheery. She's something else now. Something different. It was a heartbreaking thought, to see the once so vivacious young pegasus become something else... but maybe there was no choice.

Maybe this was the Scootaloo they all needed now.

~~~~~~~~

As Scootaloo left the tent, silence had fallen over the camp. Her eyes quickly caught the only real source of movement - a familiar white doe, standing over a weeping earth pony... Ms. Cake. Scootaloo found her hooves carrying her over to that place, where the pale and still form of Carrot Cake lay upon the ground. Many of the foals from her school stood nearby, their heads bowed and tears streaming down cheeks in sadness. There was peace upon the bakers face - no sign of horror or fear. Just peace.

Scootaloo continued to move in closer, the wracking sobs of Cup Cake the only noise in the clearing where the body had been laid down upon the ground. The white doe looked up at her with those unerring, still green eyes that spoke of emotions and sadness beyond the understanding of mere mortals. "What Happened?" Scootaloo asked quietly, slowly coming to the side of Cup, the weight of her shield and dagger even greater than it had ever been before.

The Doe spoke softly, in gentle clear tones. "He was cornered by one of the dark servants. Faced with the knowledge that what he knew might endanger the ones he loved, he chose to sacrifice his life to buy them safety." Her eyes turned to the dead earth pony at her hooves. "He fell a hero, as true and sure as any who has come before him."

Within Scootaloo's heart, a spark born from sorrow at the loss of her friends... became a flame fed by her anger at the power which had caused this senseless, needless death. She did not know why she moved then, why her hoof came up to slowly brush away the streaming tears of Ms. Cake. Ms. Cake looked up at her in shock and astonishment at that touch, as though she didn't know quite what to make of it. "I'm sorry, Miss Cake." Scootaloo whispered softly. "But I promise you, we'll get the bastards that did this to him. We'll make every last one of them pay for it." Scootaloo's voice seethed with anger, with an unquenchable fire that only grew every moment she looked upon those tears that streamed down this wonderful mare's face.

"It would be wiser, you know..." Said the Doe in a soft but carrying voice, as though the only two creatures that stood in that clearing then were Scootaloo and her. "To run. I can provide you and yours with sanctuary against the darkness. We can hide you away where their power cannot reach you." Her words were gentle, and full of reasonable logic. "This enemy you would seek to fight is far too great for you alone to stop, young one." it reminded her quietly but... something about the way she'd said it just fueled the fire in Scootaloo's soul.

But Scootaloo was in no mood for reason or logic. Scootaloo's hoof moved and slammed the disc of steel that served as her shield in front of her, the sound of the metal hitting the ground clanged like a bell as it struck a stone buried in the dirt. Every eye of everypony in the camp was upon her then. Even the birds in the trees stopped calling, as though the world itself held its breath.

"No."

Said Scootaloo, her voice intense as the rays of the sun. "I'm not going to run from this." She said, as clearly and loudly as she could, her voice carrying to every corner of the camp all around her. Remember Sweetie Belle. The words echoed at her from that steel in her grip. "I'm not going to hide from it." She said in a clarion clear voice, slowly rising in volume and intensity.

Scootaloo turned slowly around, her hoof firmly taking up the shield and brandishing the crude symbol of her crusade upon it for all to see. "Maybe I can't fight it alone!" She proclaimed, her hoofsteps taking her over to the cart that still sat heavy with audio equipment. Every eye followed her, as though they could not look away. "But I'm not alone, am I?" She yelled, mounting the wagon with a single wing-fluttering jump and turning to face the ponies below her now. She thrust out her free hoof at them, pointing in accusation. "Because I don't think any of you want to run either." Remember Applebloom. the words upon the rear of her shield reminded her, steeling her soul with purpose.

Scootaloo's voice began to rise - her spirit and volume raising with every word she spoke to the small crowd of ponies below her now. "We've faced dangers in Ponyville before. We've faced Nightmare Moon. We've faced Discord. We've faced hydras, and manticores, and dragons, and ghosts and demons and every freaky thing that ever crawled its way out of the Everfree forest!" Even as she spoke, she could imagine new words on that shield. Remember Octavia. she thought, looking down upon the defeated shoulders of Vinyl Scratch as she sat by the campfire.

Scootaloo's words began to take on a spirit - some indefinable thing that nopony there could understand... but nopony had to. It was something you didn't need to understand. Only feel. "We've faced everything this world could throw at a pony, and in case any of you haven't noticed - we're STILL. BUCKING. HERE!" Every word there was punctuated with the smack of her shield against the side of the speaker she stood upon, leaving little dents there. "That thing... whatever it was, whatever it's called, however powerful it bucking is - I don't care. I couldn't possibly care less about those things. All I care about is that it's got my friends. It’s got the ponies I care about more than anything else in the world." Her words thundered across the camp, full of a fire and spirit that bid fair to match that of Celestia herself. Remember Carrot Cake. a voice whispered into her soul, as she looked down into the tear-stained eyes of Miss Cake.

"And I'm not gonna let it get away with that." Scootaloo said softly, gently. "I'm not gonna let it get away with wrecking my town, and hurting my friends, and trying to take away the only good things I've ever had in my world!" She turned resolutely to the white doe with her head, holding it high and proudly in the midday sun. "So I'm gonna stay right bucking here, and FIGHT it. I'll fight it with every bit of strength and hope I've got. I'm gonna get my friends back, no matter what it takes! And then I'm gonna send that fucking thing back to wherever it came from!"

Scootaloo's hoof grabbed the dagger and she clenched it hard in her hoof, brandishing it in the air above her head like something out of an action comic. Maybe it was silly, but it felt right. "Now. WHO'S BUCKING WITH ME?" Her voice thundered out across the camp, echoing off the mountainside and the trees surrounding her. It sent no few of the smaller ponies tumbling to their flanks, staring up at her in awe as the shining silver dagger glowed like a flaming sword in the sunlight.

For a moment, all was still... and then a little grey filly slowly walked out of the crowd of children. Her bright blue bejeweled glasses winking in the light. "I'll fight with you, Scootaloo." said Silver Spoon, her voice quiet and calm. "Those d-d-dreadful things h-hurt Tia and her family." She said, her voice slowly gaining power, even as it stuttered. "They took my only f-friend away from me... and I'm g-gonna do something about it!" She said, practically screaming her head off by the end.

More shocked ponies stared at her, and though no one saw it then - the white doe smiled gently. Vinyl Scratch stood up slowly from where she sat by the fireside, the defeat and anguish slowly leaving her bent form, as she reached up and pulled her shades back down over her eyes. "I'll fight." She said, in a grief roughened voice. "Those shadow things didn't seem to like my wubs very much. Maybe we can find a way to use that." She ventured, her voice rising up as that unspoken something began to build inside of her...

A flame in the heart of a single filly was growing... spreading into to the hearts and minds of those who stood around her. "We can help you show those punks what us pegasi are capable of!" Yelled out Thunderlane, his eyes glittering bright. "There ain't no better pony in all of Equestria when it comes to lightning than me!"

More flames flickered. "I know how to make things that really drop the phat booms!" Proclaimed one of the raver ponies, standing up from his group of friends. "I'm Fire Cracker, and Jazzy Beats over there knows a thing or two about how to build snare traps!" He pointed to a raver mare, who blushed brightly. "She used to use em to catch stallions!" He jeered and a raucous laugh was conjured out of her fellow clubbers.

"We know how ta' handle a rough fight or two - with weapons or without!" Said one of the massive bouncer stallions with a fierce grin, his companions joining in. "And I know Snowflake over there can kick serious amounts of flank. Ain't that right big guy?" He catcalled across to the muscly white pegasus.

Who promptly gave a toothy grin, his eyes intense and wide. "YEAAAH!" he proclaimed, slamming his hoof on the ground. "We'll give you the muscle you need, Kid!" He growled out, his pecs rippling in response. "You just point us in the right direction, and we'll SHOW EM WHOSE BOSS!"

A flame became a fire, slowly growing ever increasingly hot and bright - More of the foals began to speak up, those with cutie marks declaiming how their talents could help. Those without promising to do whatever they could. Zecora merely smiled up at Scootaloo - no words were needed for her to know that Zecora had more than her fair share of talents to bring to the table.

Within a small mountain clearing, a fire began to grow in the hearts of a few ponies that had lost everything but one another. Scootaloo's cheeks were flushed as cheers began to rise up from those around her. Grins split faces once only filled with sorrow and defeat. A single orange pegasus filly stood above them, her eyes wide and her heart warm. They would stand with her. They would fight with her. And together... she thought softly. There isn't anything we can't do. The white doe looked up at Scootaloo with a curious smile, and winked at her cheekily. Scootaloo couldn't help it. She grinned right back at her, and nodded in acknowledgement of what she'd done. Looks like she'll be a big help to us. Scoots thought with a smile.

And then another thought came to her, a thought that sent a rush of warmth through her heart. She raised her sword again and it flashed in the light - her voice a thunderous roar. "We are the Cutie Mark Crusade!" She proclaimed, challenging the world around her. That shadow thing is never gonna know what hit it. She thought, with a flame in her heart fit to fill the world.

For where there had been but one Crusader,

Now there were many.

(End of Book Two)

To Be Concluded....

In....

The Twilight War.

Author's Note

And thus ends The Twilight Fall.

Authors notes to be published tomorrow, along with officially labeling the story as "Complete"

Thank you, ALL of you, for the incredible viewership you have provided, and all of the support and comments you've given me.

It's been a wild ride.

And it's not over yet.

Afterword - Authors Notes

Another day, another story completed. This time quite ahead of schedule!

There's a lot I'd love to say here about this story, a lot I'd love to say about the process I went through writing it!

But after a good nights sleep, I've decided the most level headed thing I could do instead was keep it short and sweet.

This is more of a "Did I do good?" Thing than I normally do, mostly because this chapter was another expansion on my desire to see if the elements I put into the story added... or detracted from it.

When Originally thinking out the Shadow trilogy, I decided right from the outset that I was going to write it in as adult a manner as Necessary. That meant I couldn't shy away from things like sex, innuendo, blood, etc. In the first story, I didn't achieve that as well as I could have - but It turned out to work fine in terms of the story. In this story, I remain unsure if I went too far with it. Certainly, I believe the sex scenes added something to the feel of how Twilight slowly fell from grace, but that's something only my readers can truly tell me.

That being said, the sex is pretty much a part of the tale now. I don't really consider this a clopfic - given that most of the sex is at least disturbing in context, rather than sex-y. But I know I'd have people who'd disagree with me.

Still, There's one more story to go. This one is going to push my boundaries and comfort zone in the subject of writing action scenes and battles and will possess a considerably wider focus on certain characters, rather than Twilight herself. While she will remain the principal driver of plot events, there's a lot more going on here now than just her story.

But that's for another day. This is the end of The Twilight Fall, and all in all I'm pretty satisfied with it.

Right now we are still set for a tentative June 1st release for The Code Of Harmony (Which I will link here once It has been admin approved) and I'm really looking forward to expanding that story's verse! In the event that the June 1st date is missed, It's probably because I needed another couple of days to get started on the story.

You guys might see some activity from me over the next week and a half, or you might not. I'm taking a short break from writing this weekend to relax my mind and prepare my outlines and story structure for the next tale.

As before, THANK YOU To all of my commentators, all of the people who have spurred me on to keep writing this. It's my fervent hope that I'm slowly getting the momentum I need to write truly wide-read, popular stories. If you have any suggestions on this front (Or if you guys know of more places for me to advertise my work) Hit me up in the comments!
And If any of you, my beloved readers, have any questions or comments on the story as a whole, please feel free to lay them on me!

Until next we meet, I remain humbly yours,
Lapis Lazuli.

Stay Pony, my friends.